ã€ŠThe Princess of Deathã€‹


 The One Who Brings Death: Act 1, Chapter 1

    Act 1: The Devil of Pure White

    Chapter 1

    A woman woke up from a deep sleep. She felt some pain in her back, she was laying on the hard floor of rock. It was dark and she couldn¡¯t see anything.

    She got up while placing her hand on her head. Feeling a little dizzy, she took some steps. The only thing she could hear was the sound of the swift breeze passing by and water droplets hitting the rocks.

    ¡°Ah¡­ What is happening? Wasn¡¯t I supposed to be in my room?¡±

    Multiple thoughts were passing through her head. Was she kidnapped and now the perpetrators would want her family to pay money for her release?

    ¡°Well, I have no one at all, and I am not a person that you can say possesses a lot of money¡­¡±

    She kept walking until she saw a source of light. There was a lake.

    It felt like she was many days without drinking anything, so she hurried to drink as much water as she could.

    But something shocked her. The reflection on the water wasn¡¯t hers.

    ¡°Nirvana Elleanore¡­ My character from Elysian.¡±

    In contrast to her usual dark hair, the woman, Sarah Koch, now had a long, completely white hair. Her eyes were of a shade between blue and green, and she was wearing a white shirt.

    She was so beautiful that anyone could fall in love by simply looking at her.

    ¡°So, I assume that, if all of this is not a dream, then I am in another world¡­¡±

    Recovering herself from the shock of becoming Nirvana, Sarah stood and looked at her hands while moving them, she was checking her movements.

    ¡°When I think about it, if this truly is another world, I don¡¯t see a reason why I would want to go back to my original one.¡±

    Sarah was a 27-year-old and she didn¡¯t have the best life. All her close family members had already died, and she had no friends. You could say that her life was basically just eating, going to work, and coming back home at night to sleep.

    ¡°This is definitely way better than just remaining in that tedious life.¡±

    Sarah was someone who used to play a lot of games whenever she had time. Despite her tight schedule, always having to wake up very early in the morning to go to work, she would still find time for her hobby.

    Staying up until late in the night playing her games and then going to work like a zombie because of lack of sleep was a common thing for her.

    Of all the games she played, there was one that she enjoyed the most, Elysian, a highly advanced MMORPG.

    When compared to other games of the genre, Elysian stood out because of the great amount of freedom it offered to the players.

    There were three main races of characters that a player could choose: the Humanoid races, the Demi-Human races, and the Heteromorphic races.

    The Humanoids were comprised of races like the Humans and similar ones such as Elves and Dwarfs. The Demi-Humans were more monstrous and usually more ugly and grotesque, but they had superior attributes of strength when compared to the Humanoids races. They were Goblins, Orcs, Ogres, and others. Finally, there were the Heteromorphic races, which possessed great strength, being comprised of races like Demons, Vampires, and others.

    If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    Sarah had created her character as a Great Demon, a Heteromorphic race. She created a character focusing on the roleplay element of it, but also taking care to not make a weak build.

    In Elysian, there was a limit of 100 levels that a player could have, with them being comprised of both racial and job levels. Racial levels were exclusive to the race of the character, while job levels were achievable to any. All jobs had a max level of 15.

    Nirvana Elleanore was the name of the character created by Sarah. She was excited about what had just happened to her. She could not imagine anything better than escaping that shit life that she had and becoming Nirvana, the all-powerful Demon.

    ¡°Wait¡­ in the game I was max level, if this is another world, I wonder how strong I am here?¡±

    Nirvana started walking in search of an exit to the cave. After some hours she saw sunlight and walked in its direction.

    The bright light blinded her for some seconds before she regained her vision and saw two humanoid-like creatures standing close to the entrance of the cave. They were at least 3 meters tall and were monstrous.

    The two figures saw Nirvana and one of them raised his arm in her direction.

    ¡°You! Who are you? I don¡¯t feel any power coming from you. You seem like a weak human!¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha! Human? Great, our food is guaranteed!¡±

    The other monster laughed while hitting his comrade¡¯s back.

    Nirvana clenched her fists. She was a little nervous, she didn¡¯t know how powerful she was in this world. She started thinking about what to do.

    ¡°Hum, I think they are orcs¡­ guess I will just try to end this quickly.¡±

    Very slowly, she raised her hand in the direction of one of the orcs, like she was pointing.

    ¡°[Death Mist].¡±

    It was an instant death spell of the 8th tier that rapidly aged the target in mere seconds, causing its death.

    There were ten tiers of magic, with the 1st being the weakest and the 10th the strongest. Magic would get stronger as the character progressed its levels, meaning that an 8th tier spell from a level 70 would be probably weaker than a 5th tier one from a level 100.

    After casting the spell, the legs of the orc stopped moving and a loud sound was heard as he fell to the ground. He was not moving, his face had turned completely black and it seemed that he had aged centuries.

    He was dead. Yes, dead, with just a single hand movement from Nirvana.

    ¡°Huh. I was thinking of what I was going to do if an 8th tier spell didn¡¯t work on beings from this world.¡±

    The remaining orc was terrified, his legs trembled, and he couldn¡¯t believe what he had just seen.

    ¡°Hey, comrade, stand! What is the problem?¡±

    He was screaming in disbelief, praying that all of that was just a dream and that the other orc was still alive.

    ¡°You! What did you do to my comrade?¡±

    The orc, full of rage, advanced towards Nirvana. With a swing of his hand, he landed a blow with his club on the face of Nirvana using all his strength.

    ¡°Die!¡±

    The club hit her with great power, but after the debris and the smoke that were generated by the impact dispersed, the Orc saw Nirvana standing there, completely unharmed. She hadn¡¯t even moved from the place she was.

    ¡°What? How is that possible? Why won¡¯t you die?¡±

    Nirvana pushed the club away. She was laughing a little.

    ¡°What are you doing standing there? Won¡¯t you run away?¡± She said in a sarcastic tone.

    The Orc was trembling, completely dominated by fear, he screamed and started to run as fast as he could.

    ¡°Humph, let me end your suffering.¡±

    Nirvana had previously used a high-tier spell of the 8th tier, but because of that, she was unable to determine the real strength of the Orcs. So, she decided that she should use a different spell against this Orc, a lower-tier one. This way she could better judge the strength of this world and also confirm her own strength.

    Ponting to the Orc, she casted a spell.

    ¡°[Fire Dragon].¡±

    As Nirvana finished uttering those words, a ray of fire in the form of a dragon was released from her finger. It went in the direction of the Orc at incredible speeds, burning the landscape as it passed by. There was no way he could evade it.

    Upon reaching him, he caught fire and fell to the ground. The light in his eyes had vanished, he was dead.

    For Nirvana, it was a great vision to see. The screams of fear and the despair felt by the Orc gave her a strange pleasure. She was liking it.

    ¡°So weak¡­ he dies so easily with mere 5th tier magic¡­¡±

    <hr>

 The One Who Brings Death: Act 1, Chapter 2

    Chapter 2

    The two Orcs were lying on the ground, both dead.

    For Nirvana, a 5th tier spell was weak and wouldn¡¯t even scratch her, but for the Orc it was fatal, a single attack killed him. Usually, only 8th tier magic and above would be used when fighting another level 100, and even a spell of the highest tier wouldn¡¯t be able to finish a level 100 in a single attack.

    ¡°They were really weak¡­ are the other beings of this world also around this level? If they are, then there is nothing to worry about¡­ Still, it is prudent to act with caution, these two could just be an exception and there might be powerful beings hiding somewhere in this world.¡±

    As she finished both of the Orcs, Nirvana burned their bodies so there would be no evidence of her presence in that place. For her, it was always good to take precautions, especially in the situation she encountered herself, in an unknown world, it would be bad if someone found those bodies and linked them to her.

    ***

    After walking for some hours in the forest, Nirvana finally stopped at a clearing close to a river.

    She was going to rest and resume her search for civilization on the next day, the goal was to find a city she could settle in and then decide her next steps.

    After sitting down on the ground, leaning against a tree, she realized something that surprised her.

    ¡°Hum? I don¡¯t feel tired at all¡­ even after walking for hours, I am completely fine.¡± She thought.

    Trying to find the reason behind it, she then came to the conclusion that it was a result of her transformation into Nirvana. She had become an Arch-Devil, the Great Demon Nirvana, and could now function without the need for sleep or any kind of rest. She also didn¡¯t need to eat and didn¡¯t even need to breathe, she could just continue functioning without all those things.

    ¡°Sure, I remember that there was something like this on the lore of my character¡­ Arch-Devils don¡¯t need to rest, eat, or breathe. Actually, if I am not mistaken, most Heteromorphic races, like Vampires and Demons, don¡¯t need these things.¡±

    The need for rest that led Nirvana to make a stop and the need for drinking water when she first arrived in this new world inside the cave, was psychological.

    Her mind was accustomed to that of a Human and just asked for these things, now, her mind was adapting to that of a Demon, and these Human necessities were slowly fading away.

    Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.

    Sarah took a deep sigh.

    ¡°It seems I really became a Demon¡­ both physically and mentally, I am no longer human.¡± She contemplated while looking at the sunset on the horizon. ¡°I killed two living beings, but I feel no guilt or remorse, I was actually enjoying doing that¡­ looking at the despair in their eyes¡­ Well, I shouldn¡¯t think much about it, I am no murderer, the situation is different now.¡±

    She now had the body and the mind of a Demon, but there were still traces left of her humanity. Therefore, she would still try to maintain a sense of morality, but even if she had emotions they would be suppressed most of the time.

    After finishing her own monologue, convincing herself that she wasn¡¯t evil, Sarah went to confirm some things.

    ¡°Oh, yeah, I need to check if my items also came with me.¡±

    Her character Nirvana had multiple God-level items that would be very useful. It would be good if they also came to this world. There were items for all functions, either being infiltration and concealment to actual battle-focused items.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see¡­ Considering how I used magic against the Orcs, this should be similar. There is no console command or anything like that, I just need to think of it. Of course, this is real life now¡­¡±

    Nirvana concentrated and extended her hand. Mere moments after, a small portal, darker than the very own darkness, appeared and Nirvana inserted her hand into it.

    She could sense all the items inside it, a dimensional storage where she could store anything and take it to any place. It doesn¡¯t matter how big or how many objects were placed there, they would always fit inside.

    There were items like capes, sets of armor, protection items, magical staffs, swords, and daggers. There was a big variety of equipment for all kinds of situations.

    Looking through the many items, Nirvana found an interesting one.

    ¡°Oh¡­ the Crimson Ring.¡±

    She took her hand off the portal holding the ring.

    ¡°It can heavily suppress and seal magical power.¡± Analyzing it on her hand, she had an idea. ¡°It might be good to use it. If most beings of this world are around the level of the Orcs, sensing my magical power could be dangerous for them.¡±

    Nirvana¡¯s magic was potent, as a level 100, her power was probably stronger than any other, so if one were to directly sense her magic it could cause madness or even involuntary death in lower-level beings.

    ¡°And, since physically I look exactly like a Human, this ring would hide my magical power, concealing the fact that I am a Demon. I don¡¯t know how the people of this world would react to one, but it¡¯s generally not a good reaction.¡±

    Then it was decided that she would wear it, as she always said, it¡¯s best to take the necessary precautions.

    She put the ring on her finger, it was golden and, as the name said, it had a crimson stone on its center.

    As for fighting equipment, Nirvana usually used two silver daggers that were imbued with magic of the fire and lighting elements of the 5th tier. She placed them on her waist, each on one side.

    Nirvana would then spend the whole night performing tests and checking things. These were all done with the purpose of confirming if everything was like, or at least similar to how it was in the game Elysian.

    ***

    As the morning came, Nirvana resumed her walk. She continued for some hours until she suddenly came to a stop.

    ''What are these strange noises?'' She thought, looking at the direction they were coming from. ''They look like screams¡­''

    The screams weren¡¯t exactly that close to her, a normal person wouldn¡¯t be able to hear. The fact was that she could hear things far away, she could hear even when kilometers apart.

    The sound seemed to be just a few hundred meters from her.

    ¡°It is better to see what is happening, it might be my first contact with an actual human or... at least a more human-looking being.¡±

 The One Who Brings Death: Act 1, Chapter 3

    Chapter 3

    She was in the middle of the forest. Moments ago, she was walking on the dirt paths that were made through the forests of the country to facilitate transport between regions.

    As she ran, Helen could hear a rhythmic sound of clanking metal from behind her.

    Stopping at a tree to rest, she looked back, and as expected, a single knight in full body armor was chasing her.

    Helen took a deep breath and kept going. She couldn¡¯t just give up and die here.

    ¡°Just a little more¡­ I am sure Gillen will save me!¡± She thought with hope.

    Her breath was fast, her heart was beating fast enough that she could hear it, and her legs were shaking, because of both the fear and the tiredness. She wouldn¡¯t last long and would eventually collapse from exhaustion, she was certain of it.

    As she ran, she looked back again. The distance between her and the pursuer hadn¡¯t changed.

    This was the difference between a normal girl and a trained warrior. Despite wearing heavy armor and equipment he could still keep his pace without seeming to get tired at all, while she was only getting slower and more tired.

    Sweat trickled down from her face trying to cool her body.

    ¡°I won¡¯t make it.¡±

    ¡°I will die.¡±

    These words echoed in her head.

    Helen, as a normal human, was being dominated by the fear of death. She wasn¡¯t trained for this kind of thing, and she never expected it to happen to her.

    ¡°I AM JUST A NORMAL PERSON, LEAVE ME ALONE! I DON¡¯T WANT TO DIE!¡± She screamed inside her mind.

    Then reality came to her. She was not just a normal girl, she was the princess of the Grand Valka Kingdom and heir to the throne.

    Helen was young and naive. In her 16 years of life, it hadn¡¯t passed through her head that she would one day be in this situation.

    As a princess of a big Kingdom, it was only natural that she would be a target for enemy nations and bandits wanting money. But even then, she always thought she was safe because she had knights protecting her all seven days of the week.

    You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.

    She even had the Royal Knight Gillen, the strongest warrior in the country, in her protection guard.

    But the reality is that no one is untouchable.

    He was strong, but even he couldn¡¯t be in two different places. While he and the remaining knights were blocked by another part of the group of attackers and were fighting them, the princess was all by herself.

    It seemed that the attack had been meticulously planned, to ensure that Gillen and most of the knights were separated from Helen.

    Since he was the strongest of the Kingdom of Grand Valka, if the goal was to capture the princess, it was only obvious that it would be best to have him busy with another battle than protecting her.

    And this was what the attackers did, separated them and made Gillen fight against their strongest team, leaving the princess alone.

    The knight chasing her was only getting closer, but she would never give up and continued to run with all her strength.

    As she was about to jump a fallen tree, Helen felt a huge pain in her leg and collapsed screaming.

    ¡°Ah, Ah, Ah.¡± Helen¡¯s breathing was heavy, the pain was too much for her. She was desperate and tears were coming out of her eyes.

    As she looked at her leg, she saw a small dagger thrusted on it. Her pursuer had thrown it from a distance of more than 20 meters with incredible precision.

    The knight had gotten her. He was standing beside her, holding a bloodstained sword. In addition, his armor and helm were covered in blood spatter.

    ¡°It¡¯s meaningless to fight.¡± Said the knight in a cold tone.

    There wasn¡¯t compassion in those words. They implied that no matter how far she ran, she wouldn¡¯t escape death.

    Other knights soon appeared, coming out of the forest.

    ¡°Hey, you got her Evlis.¡± Said one of them, while approaching the knight who had captured Helen.

    ¡°Yes, captain Azuth¡±

    ¡°Now we just need to take the information and then end this.¡± Another knight said.

    ¡°Where is the Compliance with Law?¡± Asked Azuth turning to the others.

    ¡°It¡¯s here, Sir!¡± One of the knights that were in the back raised his hand and ran to hand the item over to the captain.

    Grabbing the item, he lifted his hand up to analyze it better with the help of sunlight.

    ¡°The Compliance of Law, hum? A legendary class item specialized in interrogation, which is said to be able to control minds and extract any information from the target.¡±

    Azuth held it in the direction of Helen and the item started glowing. Soon, a red mist passed through her and rapidly went inside the dark gem of the Compliance of Law.

    ¡°It looks like the information has been stored. I will be leaving now. You guys end this and clean the mess.¡± Azuth would then proceed to take another item which made a green magical circle appear under his feet, teleporting him away.

    Evlis looked at Helen and raised his sword to her, who had completely frozen in her place due to fear.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing personal, I am sorry.¡±

    But, just before delivering the final blow to her -

    ***

    Nirvana had been watching the whole scene through her magical eyes that could see things far away.

    She wasn¡¯t sure if she would save that girl, there was no real value in saving her, but if she could get information about this world, then maybe she would have a reason to do it. But abandoning her wasn¡¯t an idea that she immediately discarded.

    Nirvana was again surprised by how she was pondering on making such a cruel decision. Those knights were about to kill a little girl just before her eyes, but there was nothing such as pity, anger, or worry passing through her mind.

    ¡°This is who I am now¡­ a demon.¡±

    She looked at the scene before her, the knight had raised his sword and was about to kill the girl.

    ¡°Well, I guess there would be benefits in saving her. I need information. Finding a city would be good too¡­¡±

    Extending her arm, Nirvana enchanted a transportation spell.

    ¡°[Gate].¡±

 The One Who Brings Death: Act 1, Chapter 4

    Chapter 4

    Nirvana had used the transportation magic <Gate>, it was a powerful spell that had no limits in its distance, meaning she could teleport across all the world. The only limitation was that she had to have been in the place at least once for the teleportation to work.

    Before the group of knights, between them and the girl, a portal appeared. Darker than the very own darkness, it incited fear in them.

    The knights were perplexed by the sight before their eyes.

    ¡°What the hell is that!?¡± Shouted one of them in disbelief.

    Evlis, who was about to finish the princess, lowered his sword.

    ¡°What the -¡±

    Their voices were interrupted, and they all fell silent as the figure of a woman started to come out of the darkness.

    Soon, the most beautiful woman they had ever seen was standing before them. Her white hair swayed in the wind and her green eyes had a cold gaze that immediately sent a chill to Evlis.

    Extending her left arm, the knights heard some words coming out from the woman¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°[All Grasping Hand].¡±

    Nirvana closed her hand as if she was crushing something and just beside Evlis, a knight fell silently to the ground. He didn¡¯t say a word, only the sound of metal colliding with the ground was heard, he had died before he even realized it.

    She had used a 9th-tier spell that allowed one to interact with the internal organs of someone and crush them all. And so was with the knight, he had all of his organs instantly crushed.

    Nirvana possessed multiple spells and among them all, her favorite ones were the instant death ones, like the one she had just used. For her, it was cool to end the battle in a single movement.

    She had also already carefully planned her escape route if her magic had not worked on the knight. She would grab the girl and go away using <Gate> again.

    She didn¡¯t know how strong they were and what they were capable of, so it was only natural she would take precautions. Now, she had seen that they were not that strong, as one of them easily died with a single attack.

    ¡°Hmm¡­ making a quick analysis I would say they are around level 15? Maybe just a little higher¡­¡± She thought while looking at one of them from head to toe with her magical eyes.

    The remaining knights were in shock at what had just happened before their eyes. Some were shaking in fear and gulping.

    ¡°I guess this is the natural reaction when you see one of your comrades suddenly die?¡± Nirvana said chuckling a bit. ¡°Aren¡¯t you all fearless knights? Or are you only like that when chasing defenseless girls? Don¡¯t you have the courage to defend yourselves against someone who can fight back?¡±

    You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.

    When she said that, two knights clenched their fists and advanced in her direction raising their swords while giving what seemed to be a war cry. One of them made a frontal assault, while the other attacked from the side. Judging from their angriness, they probably had their pride wounded by what Nirvana had said.

    But it wasn¡¯t the case with Evlis, he could only think of getting away from there, so he took the opportunity to start giving some steps back. For him, it was better to be an alive coward than a dead hero.

    With his sword raised, the knight that came from Nirvana¡¯s front was about to strike her. He was aiming for her head, a clean strike, able to easily slice through a building.

    But before it could reach her, she easily stopped the sword using only two fingers and applied so much force on it that the blade broke.

    The knight could only look at the sword in disbelief.

    Using only one hand, Nirvana grabbed him by the neck and raised him from the ground.

    The knight was being choked to death. He was fiercely trying to free himself and using all his strength, but the hand of the woman wouldn¡¯t even flinch.

    While Nirvana was holding the knight, the second one, coming from her side, started to violently attack her with his sword. He tried to pierce, slash, stab, and even tried to punch her, but all of it was stopped before it could reach her.

    It didn¡¯t make sense to him. Why weren¡¯t his attacks reaching her? Why wasn¡¯t she getting damaged?

    Taking some steps back to breathe, the knight shouted to the others.

    ¡°HEY, SHE HAS COMPLETE RESISTANCE TO PHYSICAL ATTACKS! WE NEED MAGIC CASTERS!¡±

    Nirvana chuckled while looking at him.

    ¡°Wrong! It¡¯s merely that stabs, strikes, and blows from weaklings like you aren¡¯t enough to even scratch me.¡±

    Taking one of her daggers out, which was on her waist, she stabbed the knight in the heart before he could even react to it.

    The knight that she was holding also met death, having his neck crushed by the sheer physical force from Nirvana.

    She then turned to the other knights.

    They were now completely dominated by fear, already knowing their fates.

    Nirvana started the massacre, decapitation, stabbing, crushing, for her it didn¡¯t matter, they were enemies so she would kill them all. The smile she had while doing all this incited, even more, fear and despair in the knights.

    ¡°SHE IS TOO FAST! I CAN¡¯T SEE - GWAAA!¡±

    ¡°RUN! WE NEED TO RUN!¡±

    ¡°You won¡¯t run.¡± Said Nirvana while finishing him off.

    The place which moments later had a lot of sounds, had fallen silent, all the knights were dead. It was a brutal scene, there was blood everywhere.

    Nirvana stood in the middle of the corpses. She was cleaning her dagger when she sensed a presence in the forest, it was a single human running away from where she was.

    ¡°It seems I let one of the knights escape.¡± She thought thinking about what to do. ¡°It would be better to kill him, I can¡¯t let loose ends, information about me can¡¯t leak.¡±

    The man running in the forest was Evlis, he had taken the opportunity of the massacre to run away alone. He abandoned his comrades, but it was the only option that would give him at least a chance to survive.

    After running a lot, he stopped and sat down on a fallen tree.

    ¡°I need to locate myself so I can get back home. That woman was more powerful than anyone I have ever seen¡­ It¡¯s of utmost importance that I take this information to my country.¡±

    While he was contemplating and trying to find a way home, he heard a voice coming from his back.

    ¡°Hey, need any help?¡±

    Evlis tripped and fell with his back to the ground, that woman who had just massacred every single one of his comrades was standing there.

    ¡°Did you come here to kill me?¡± He asked her.

    ¡°You understand things fast.¡±

    The man kneeled while crying in despair. ¡°Please¡­ Please¡­ don¡¯t kill me, I have a family wanting me. Please¡­¡±

    ¡°I am very sorry, but I can¡¯t just let you go. If I let you live, you would take valuable information with you.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t say anything about you I promise!¡±

    ¡°You and I know that you will say. If you were in my position and I was in yours, would you let me live and risk leaking information?¡±

    ¡°N- N-.¡± The man was stumbling on his words, it was difficult to say that. ¡°N-¡­ No, I wouldn¡¯t let you live.¡±

    ¡°See, you do understand what I am talking about.¡±

    While saying those words, with a single movement, Nirvana slashed his throat open. Evlis fell to the ground bleeding a lot. Moments later, he passed away.

 The One Who Brings Death: Act 1, Chapter 5

    Chapter 5

    Gillen stood alone on the battlefield, five fully armored knights facing him, their swords drawn and ready to engage. The battlefield was a sight of carnage and bloodshed, bodies scattered all around, both friend and foe.

    Gillen''s face and clothes were stained with blood, the gruesome sight a reminder of the brutality of that battle. A deep feeling of loneliness and solitude settled over him as he stood there, he was the only one left among his fellow soldiers¡­ his eyes locked on the enemies before him.

    Before he could finish blinking, a single knight dashed forward, his sword enveloped by flames, aiming at Gillen''s head. Gillen''s reaction time was quick, though, and he dodged the attack, his own sword slicing the enemy''s arm off in one clean stroke as multiple trees in its direction were sliced in half.

    The other knights remained stationary for a moment, taken aback by how easily he had killed their comrade, but not for long. As the knight with the burning sword fell to the ground, all his companions began to advance, determined to exact revenge.

    Two knights advanced on both sides, one by the front. Gillen was not surprised, as they tried to attack him from multiple angles at once. He had to make a quick decision, and as the two knights began to attack, he chose to engage the warrior at the front, deflecting his swing and slashing his torso with his blade.

    As the warrior from the front fell to the ground, Gillen quickly dodged the knight on his left side and sliced his head in half, in a movement that was so fast that a loud thunder noise of the sound barrier being breached echoed through the battlefield.

    The one on his right, however, attacked just as quickly, successfully piercing his shoulder before he had the chance to retaliate. But before the knight could pull his blade out, Gillen released one of his special skills, causing the upper body of the knight to explode in a shower of blood.

    Only one enemy knight remained, standing some meters away from Gillen, looking at him with respect. Gillen shook his sword to clean the blood off from it, then spoke to the knight.

    "Do you still want to fight?" he asked, a hint of impatience and strength in his voice. The only thing he could think of was finishing this quickly so he could head to where the princess was. He was the royal knight, the strongest knight of the Kingdom, he should be protecting her.

    The knight hesitated for a moment, weighing the options. He had lost several of his companions, but he also felt the urge to prove his strength and bravery in the face of danger.

    As he clenched his fists, Gillen recognized him. He was no mere knight, his clothes indicating as much. A small sun symbol was emblazoned on his left chest, the symbol of the Orders. He was Captain Azuth, the captain of the Third Order of the Aphemis Theocracy, one of its three strongest military units. He was a formidable opponent, and Gillen knew that this wouldn''t be an easy fight.

    Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.

    Azuth saw the look of determination in Gillen''s eyes, and he knew that he had to take this fight seriously. He drew his sword, ready to engage the strongest warrior of the Grand Valka Kingdom.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see who¡¯s stronger, Royal Knight! Me or you!¡± Azuth shouted as he dashed forward.

    "I''m going to end this quickly," said the royal knight, preparing to unleash his strongest skill. "Sunlight Blade!"

    Azuth eyes widened as he watched the sword begin to glow. "A Holy Sword? How is this possible?", he asked.

    "It doesn''t matter," Gillen replied. "You won''t be able to survive its attack. Prepare yourself, Sir Azuth!"

    The royal knight smiled and rushed toward the captain, his sword ready to strike. The blade began to glow brighter and brighter, until it was a blinding light.

    Azuth braced himself for the attack, but just as Gillen was about to unleash his skill, a powerful gust of wind swept through the battlefield. The attack was suddenly deflected by a mysterious force. The captain took advantage of the distraction and slashed at his abdomen. The blow was enough to wound Gillen, but not enough to kill him.

    Gillen fell to his knees and coughed up blood, his wounds were deep, and he knew he was in a dangerous position.

    ¡°This is the end, Royal Knight¡±, said Azuth. ¡°You easily fell to my wind spell distraction. Is this all the strongest person in the Kingdom has to offer?¡±

    As Captain Azuth began to advance towards him, intent on dealing the final blow to the damaged royal knight, Gillen acted quickly. He barely dodged the attack from the captain and jumped backwards, using a healing potion to partially heal his wounds.

    The two stood there, staring at each other, waiting for the next move. The fight was anything but over.

    Gillen barely had time to blink and Azuth was already swinging his sword down on his head. As he quickly evaded a massive sword swing from the Captain, he swiftly countered with his own sword, the two blades colliding with a loud metallic clang. The impact sent shockwaves through the air, and the two combatants pressed against each other, their strength and skills evenly matched.

    Captain Azuth grunted in frustration as Gillen parried the attacks and he quickly followed up with a rapid series of attacks, pressing his advantage. The metal clashed loudly as both swordsmen traded blows, their skills and strength matched almost perfectly.

    As the clashes raged on, Gillen suddenly lost his sword to a powerful wind-infused strike from Azuth, stumbling backwards, his grip loosening.

    The Captain sneered at the sight, a mocking laugh escaping his lips. "Well, looks like the mighty Royal Knight isn''t quite up to par. Losing your sword that easily, how disappointing."

    Gillen desperately attempted to evade the incoming blow, but his body, already weakened from the previous fight and the relentless onslaught, couldn''t react in time. The Captain''s sword connected with a solid thud, striking Gillen hard across the chest. The force sent him tumbling to the ground, his armor groaning under the impact and being pierced by the sheer power of the attack.

    ¡°You fought well, I admit that,¡± Azuth said while walking towards Gillen and swinging his sword to wipe the blood off it. ¡°but it wasn¡¯t enough.¡±

    The battle was decided, Gillen couldn¡¯t move himself. The Princess would be killed and so would he. He had failed. He wasn¡¯t strong enough.

    As the Knight cursed his own weakness, Azuth suddenly stopped in his tracks, blood dripping from his mouth and ears.

    ¡°What is happening?¡± Gillen wondered as the previously good Azuth now had kneeled to the ground, his body soon collapsing lifelessly.

    Before he could realize it, the wound on his chest had also closed.

    ¡°Just what the hell happened here?¡±

 The One Who Brings Death: Act 1, Chapter 6

    Chapter 6

    ¡°It''s done, my Lady.¡± The woman knelt down before her master, her demonic wings folding back. Her revealing attire, covering only her chest and lower body, left little to the imagination, leaving a tantalizing display of her toned body and captivating presence. Her eyes burned red as she met her master''s gaze, awaiting the next command.

    ¡°Are you sure nobody saw you?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Lady Nirvana, I made sure of that. I checked the entire region, there were no espionage spells active there.¡±

    ¡°You did well, Arya.¡± The demoness leaned back on a tree and crossed her arms. ¡°And you should call me Sarah Viserya now, I need to be cautious in this new world, it''s risky to reveal my real name.¡±

    ¡°Alright, Lady Sarah, I¡¯ll let the others know.¡±

    Sarah nods while straightening herself up. ¡°I need to go back now, be sure to lie low.¡±

    ¡°Already?¡± The tall demonic woman pouts. ¡°I wanted to spend more time with my Lady¡­¡±

    Sarah chuckles while leaving.

    ***

    Sarah walks back through the forest to the place where the girl she just saved is waiting for her.

    ¡®Was it a good idea to summon Arya? Like¡­ isn¡¯t she perhaps a little unstable? I mean, she¡¯s the Evil Lady of Lust¡­ one of the seven Evil Ladies¡­¡¯

    The demoness contemplates as she crosses a fallen tree.

    ¡®Perhaps it would have been better if I hadn¡¯t¡­ Ah, whatever, it¡¯s good to have someone to talk to freely. And she won¡¯t do anything I don¡¯t order her to¡­ she¡¯s loyal¡­ I believe.¡¯

    As she navigates her thoughts, Sarah doesn¡¯t realize she has already arrived and is suddenly brought back to reality by Gillen.

    ¡°So, you¡¯re the one that saved the Princess?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it was me.¡± Sarah looks at the knight in front of her. ¡°May I ask who you are?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m the knight in charge of her protection.¡± Gillen looks down a little ashamed as he continues. ¡°I am grateful for what you did. You saved the Princess of Grand Valka.¡±

    ¡°So, she¡¯s a Princess, huh? Well, I only helped a person in need, it really wasn¡¯t a big thing.¡±

    ¡°It surely was, my Lady. The Kingdom of Grand Valka is forever grateful for you.¡± The knight bowed his head slightly. ¡°May I ask who exactly you are?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m a magic caster¡­¡± Sarah stops shortly to wonder before continuing. ¡°I have been secluded studying magic for these past years, so I don¡¯t know much about the state of the world right now. It would be of great help if you two could tell me about it.¡±

    The 16-year-old girl stands up from the log she was sitting at and extends her hand to Sarah.

    ¡°I thank you, Miss, you saved my life.¡± As they both shake hands, the princess smiles. ¡°May I ask your name?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s Sarah. Sarah Viserya.¡±

    ¡°Nice to meet you, I¡¯m Helen Igsem.¡± The princess once again smiles. ¡°We most definitely will help you, Miss Sarah. It would be extremely uncordial not to aid the savior of a princess.¡± The girl chuckles.

    Sarah forced a fake smile in return. "It''s a pleasure to meet you, Princess Helen," She replied, her voice filled with warmth. "And I must say, the honor is mine to have saved the life of royalty."

    As the conversation continued for a while, the sun dipped below the horizon, casting a gentle twilight over the forest clearing. The sounds of crickets chirping filled the air, and a cool breeze rustled through the trees, making the leaves dance. Sarah glanced around, taking in the serene yet unfamiliar surroundings.

    "It¡¯s getting late," she said, her eyes shifting back to Princess Helen. "We should rest here for the night. Traveling in the dark may be unwise, especially after what happened."

    Helen nodded, her face softening as she looked around. "I agree, Miss Sarah. We¡¯ve been through quite an ordeal, and it would be best to gather our strength. There''s a small stream nearby; I can fetch water while you prepare a fire."

    Sarah hesitated, not entirely comfortable letting the girl go alone, even if it was only a short distance. But she quickly assessed that Helen, despite her royal demeanor, seemed capable and unafraid. "Alright," Sarah said. "But don¡¯t go too far, and call if you need anything."

    "Of course," Helen replied with a reassuring smile before heading towards the sound of flowing water, a small jug in hand.

    Sarah turned her attention to gathering wood for the fire, her mind momentarily thinking about her situation. She was still adjusting to being in this strange world as her game character. Yet, saving the princess, which was something that should feel natural, didn¡¯t bring her any satisfaction or sense of right. Maybe that was just how things were supposed to be here... she was a demon after all, she thought, as she arranged the wood and sparked a small flame.

    A few minutes later, Helen returned, carrying the jug filled with water. "I¡¯ve got the water. It¡¯s nice and cool," she said, settling down beside the growing fire. "I must admit, I¡¯m not used to the nature like this, but there¡¯s something¡­ calming about it."

    Sarah smiled, this time more genuine than before. "It has its charms," she said, stirring the fire. "Besides, it¡¯s only for one night. Tomorrow, we¡¯ll make our way to the capital, and you¡¯ll be back to your comforts soon enough."

    Helen''s expression brightened. "Yes, and you¡¯ll be coming with me, won¡¯t you? I¡¯ll make sure you¡¯re rewarded for your bravery." She looked at Sarah with sincere gratitude. "My family will be eager to meet the person who saved me."

    Sarah¡¯s eyes flickered, a mix of emotions passing through them. "I appreciate the offer, Princess Helen. But I¡¯m not sure what lies ahead for me in your capital. My circumstances are... complicated."

    The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.

    "Complicated or not," Helen said firmly, "you¡¯re my guest, and I won¡¯t hear of you going your own way. Besides, you might find the answers you¡¯re looking for there." She smiled again. "Who knows, perhaps our meeting was fate."

    Sarah nodded, not entirely convinced but not willing to argue. "We¡¯ll see what tomorrow brings, then."

    Gillen had already gone to sleep, but the two continued to talk for a while, sharing stories by the warmth of the fire. Helen spoke of her life in the palace, her siblings, and the duties she had been learning. Sarah listened quietly, only offering small pieces of her own invented story, careful not to reveal too much. Eventually, fatigue began to settle over them, of course, Sarah was faking it, and they decided it was time to rest.

    As Helen curled up beside the fire, she looked over at Sarah. "Thank you again, Miss Sarah. For everything."

    "Get some rest, Princess," Sarah replied, her voice soft. "We have a long journey ahead of us."

    The princess nodded and closed her eyes, turning to the side to sleep. Sarah stayed awake a little longer, staring into the flames of the firepit, lost in her thoughts. She wondered what kind of world she had been thrown into, and what awaited her in the capital of this kingdom.

    After Helen had drifted off to sleep, Sarah quietly stood up, careful not to wake her or Gillen. The night was calm, and the gentle sounds of the forest surrounded her as she slipped away from the campsite.

    She had noticed the faint steam rising from a small clearing nearby earlier and decided to check it out. As she approached, the air grew warmer, and she soon found herself by a serene pool of thermal water, nestled in a natural rock basin, with steam curling up into the night sky.

    Sarah let out a sigh of relief. It had been days since she¡¯d last had a proper bath, and the idea of entering in the warm water was too tempting to pass up. She carefully stripped off her clothes, dipping her toes into the water before fully sinking into the steaming pool. A contented sigh escaped her lips as the warmth enveloped her, washing away the tension.

    As she relaxed, her mind wandered, but she quickly caught herself and closed her eyes, focusing on the feeling of the water. After a few moments, she decided to do something.

    ¡°Arya,¡± she whispered, her voice echoing softly. ¡°Come forth.¡±

    The water rippled, and the air around her seemed to shimmer. From the misty steam, a figure began to materialize, stepping into the pool. Arya, the demon known as the Evil Lady of Lust, emerged with a sly, playful smile on her lips. Her dark, flowing hair cascaded over her shoulders, and her eyes glinted mischievously as she looked at Sarah.

    ¡°My, my, calling me out at such an hour¡­ and in such a delicious setting,¡± Arya purred, her voice low and sultry. ¡°Could it be that you missed me, dear Sarah?¡±

    Sarah blushed faintly, quickly averting her gaze. ¡°I didn¡¯t call you for¡­ that,¡± she said, trying to keep her voice steady. ¡°I just¡­ needed to talk.¡±

    Arya¡¯s smile widened, and she waded closer, the water rippling around her. ¡°Oh, but of course,¡± she said, her tone teasing. ¡°Talk, bathe, share some... intimate company.¡± She reached out, brushing a strand of Sarah¡¯s hair behind her ear. ¡°You¡¯re so tense, darling. Why don¡¯t you let me help you relax?¡±

    Sarah''s cheeks flushed a light pink, but she gently pushed Arya''s hand away. ¡°I¡¯m serious, Arya,¡± she said, though there was a slight tremor in her voice. ¡°I¡¯m trying to make sense of everything. Being here¡­ in this world, as me but also not really me. I¡­ don¡¯t know what I¡¯m supposed to do.¡±

    Arya¡¯s expression softened, though her playful demeanor never completely faded. She moved closer until she was almost beside Sarah. ¡°You¡¯ve always been so cute when you''re flustered,¡± she murmured, leaning in slightly.

    Sarah¡¯s blush deepened, and she turned her head, trying to hide it. ¡°I feel¡­ out of place. Like I¡¯m wearing a mask. And then there¡¯s Helen, and the capital, and¡­ I¡¯m not sure where I¡¯m going.¡±

    Arya¡¯s eyes glowed softly, her voice low and gentle. ¡°You¡¯re exactly where you need to be, Sarah. And whatever happens, I¡¯m here. After all, you summoned me, didn¡¯t you? Whether you need a confidante, a guide¡­ or something more.¡± Her lips curled into a teasing smile as she leaned in closer, her breath warm against Sarah¡¯s ear. ¡°Anything you desire, darling.¡±

    Sarah¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and she quickly turned her head, bumping her forehead against Arya¡¯s to push her back slightly. ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t need that right now!¡± she stammered, her blush now fully visible. ¡°Just¡­ stay here and talk to me. Please.¡±

    Arya laughed softly, a melodic sound that seemed to echo around them. ¡°As you wish, my dear Sarah.¡± She shifted back, lounging in the water with a relaxed, elegant grace. ¡°We can talk if that¡¯s what you want.¡±

    Sarah let out a small sigh, relieved but still a bit flustered. ¡°Thanks. I just¡­ need someone to listen.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m all ears,¡± Arya said, her voice warm and playful. ¡°And if you change your mind about¡­ other things, well, I¡¯m not going anywhere.¡±

    Sarah couldn¡¯t help but smile, even as she rolled her eyes. ¡°I¡¯ll keep that in mind,¡± she said, chuckling softly, her tone lighter than before. As they continued to talk, the night seemed to grow a bit warmer, and for a moment, Sarah felt less alone, even in this strange new world.

    "Arya," she began softly, her voice echoing slightly in the still night air, "how are your sisters? Gluttony, Wrath, Pride, Sloth, Envy, and Greed. I haven¡¯t seen them since¡­ well, since I ended up here."

    Arya¡¯s lips curled into a knowing smile, a glimmer of amusement dancing in her eyes. ¡°Ah, my dear sisters,¡± she said, her tone filled with mock affection. ¡°They¡¯re as lively as ever, each in their own charming way.¡± She playfully twirled a strand of Sarah¡¯s hair around her finger. ¡°And yes, they are quite envious that I¡¯m the only one you¡¯ve called so far. Especially Envy, of course¡ªshe¡¯s practically fuming.¡± Arya let out a soft laugh.

    Sarah chuckled at the thought, picturing Envy pouting in a corner somewhere. ¡°I can imagine. I¡¯m sure Pride isn¡¯t too happy about it either,¡± she added, raising an eyebrow.

    ¡°Oh, you have no idea,¡± Arya said, rolling her eyes dramatically. ¡°Pride was absolutely livid when she heard I was the first one you summoned. ¡®How dare she go first,¡¯ she said. ¡®I am the embodiment of perfection, I should have been the first to grace her with my presence.¡¯" Arya mimicked Pride¡¯s voice, causing Sarah to laugh.

    ¡°That sounds like her,¡± Sarah said, shaking her head. ¡°And the others? What about Gluttony and Sloth?¡±

    ¡°Gluttony is¡­ well, Gluttony. She¡¯s probably gorging herself on something even as we speak,¡± Arya said with a smirk. ¡°As for Sloth, she¡¯s hardly moved from her bed. I don¡¯t think she even noticed I was summoned. It¡¯s not like she¡¯d be in a rush to get here anyway.¡±

    Sarah smiled, feeling a bit nostalgic. Even though they were demons, each of Arya¡¯s sisters had their own quirks and personalities, and she had grown somewhat attached to them in the game. ¡°I¡¯m sure Wrath and Greed must be itching to be called, though,¡± she said. ¡°Wrath is probably just waiting for an excuse to fight something, and Greed¡­ well, she¡¯s always looking for more, isn¡¯t she?¡±

    ¡°Absolutely,¡± Arya said. ¡°Wrath was practically begging me to drag her along when I was summoned. She¡¯s been dying for some action, and Greed¡­ oh, she¡¯s already scheming about how she can get her hands on whatever treasures you might come across in this world. They all want a piece of you, darling.¡± Arya¡¯s smile turned into a playful grin. ¡°But it seems you¡¯re content with just me for now.¡±

    Sarah blushed lightly, looking away as she tried to hide her smile. ¡°It¡¯s not like that,¡± she muttered. ¡°I just¡­ I thought you might be the best one to help me figure things out.¡±

    Arya¡¯s expression softened, and she reached out, gently cupping Sarah¡¯s chin to turn her face back towards her. ¡°And I¡¯m honored you chose me,¡± she said, her voice low and sincere. ¡°But don¡¯t think for a moment that the others won¡¯t be called eventually. They¡¯re waiting, and they¡¯ll come running the moment you call them. We are loyal to you, my lady.¡±

    Sarah met Arya¡¯s eyes, feeling a mix of warmth and nervousness under the demon¡¯s intense stare. ¡°Well¡­ it¡¯s great to know that I¡¯m not totally alone in this new world.¡±

    Arya¡¯s lips curled into a soft, almost affectionate smile. ¡°We all are happy to serve a supreme one such as yourself,¡± she said, her voice barely above a whisper. Then, her smile turned wicked again. ¡°But I can¡¯t wait to see the look on Pride¡¯s face when you finally summon her. She¡¯ll make such a scene.¡±

    Sarah laughed, shaking her head. ¡°I bet she will. I¡¯ll have to brace myself for that.¡±

    ¡°Indeed,¡± Arya said, leaning back into the water with a satisfied sigh. ¡°But until then, you have my undivided attention, my dear. So, shall we continue to enjoy this bath¡­ or is there anything else you¡¯d like to talk about?¡± She flashed Sarah a playful grin, her eyes glinting with mischief.

    Sarah¡¯s cheeks warmed, but she managed to keep her composure. ¡°Just¡­ stay with me for a bit longer, Arya,¡± she said softly. ¡°I think that¡¯s all I need right now.¡±

    Arya¡¯s smile softened again, and she moved closer, leaning into Sarah. ¡°As you wish, my lady,¡± she whispered. ¡°I¡¯m not going anywhere.¡±

 The One Who Brings Death: Act 1, Chapter 7

    Chapter 7

    The first rays of sunlight emerged through the trees of the forest, casting a golden glow across the clearing. Helen awoke from her sleep, blinking drowsily as she stretched. She looked around, finding the campsite empty except for the faint remnants of their firepit, now cold and covered in grey ash.

    Rubbing her eyes, she slowly sat up, her thoughts still foggy from sleep. As she glanced around, she spotted Sarah standing a few paces away, speaking quietly with another figure¡ªher Royal Knight, Gillen. The tall, armored man stood with his back straight, his posture disciplined even in the early morning.

    Helen smiled, relief washing over her. She stood up, brushing off her dress and making her way over to them.

    ¡°Good morning,¡± she called, her voice still a bit groggy but cheerful. ¡°You¡¯re both up early.¡±

    Sarah turned, offering a warm smile. ¡°Good morning, Princess Helen. I thought it best to get an early start.¡± Her expression was relaxed, yet there was a certain alertness in her eyes, as if she had been up for some time already.

    Gillen bowed slightly as Helen approached. ¡°My lady, I would like to once again apologize for not being able to protect you,¡± he said, his voice solemn. ¡°I¡¯m grateful that Miss Sarah was there when I was not.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s alright, Gillen,¡± Helen said, her smile reassuring. ¡°You¡¯re here now, and that¡¯s what matters. Besides, Sarah did a wonderful job looking after me.¡± She turned to Sarah, her eyes filled with gratitude. ¡°Thank you, once again.¡±

    Sarah inclined her head, a modest smile on her lips. ¡°I¡¯m just glad I could help.¡±

    Gillen straightened, his expression softening slightly. ¡°We should make our way to the capital soon, my lady. We¡¯ve been out here longer than expected, and the roads could be dangerous.¡±

    Helen nodded. ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right. We shouldn¡¯t delay any longer.¡± She glanced between Sarah and Gillen, then asked, ¡°How far is it from here to the capital?¡±

    ¡°Not far,¡± Gillen replied. ¡°If we keep a steady pace, we should arrive by the end of the day.¡± He adjusted the sword at his hip, his eyes scanning the treeline. ¡°I will lead the way, but please stay close, both of you.¡±

    Helen glanced at Sarah, giving her a small, playful smile. ¡°You¡¯ll like the capital.¡±

    Sarah returned the smile, her eyes softening.

    The trio set off, leaving the clearing behind as they ventured onto the narrow, winding path that led through the forest. The morning air was crisp, and the sun''s warmth began to melt away the chill of the night. Helen walked between Sarah and Gillen, her steps light and quick as she occasionally glanced up at the canopy, watching the sunlight filter through the leaves.

    For a while, they walked in silence, the only sounds being the crunch of leaves beneath their boots and the distant calls of birds. Sarah remained vigilant, her senses alert for any sign of danger, but she kept her demeanor relaxed, not wanting to make Helen anxious.

    After some time, Helen broke the silence. ¡°Sarah,¡± she began, her tone curious, ¡°you never did tell me much about yourself. Where are you from?¡±

    Sarah hesitated for a moment, her eyes fixed ahead on the path. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ complicated,¡± she said, her voice measured. ¡°Let¡¯s just say I¡¯m not from around here.¡±

    Helen raised an eyebrow, clearly intrigued. ¡°Oh? That sounds mysterious.¡± She gave Sarah a sidelong glance, her curiosity piqued. ¡°You must have quite a story, then.¡±

    Sarah smiled, but it didn¡¯t quite reach her eyes. ¡°Perhaps. I¡¯m from a place that¡¯s far away.¡± She didn¡¯t want to share too much, especially when she was still trying to piece everything together herself, and believed that caution was one of the most important things.

    Helen sensed the subtle reluctance in Sarah¡¯s tone and decided not to press further. ¡°I understand,¡± she said, her voice gentle. ¡°Whenever you¡¯re ready.¡±

    Gillen, who had been quietly leading the way, glanced back over his shoulder. ¡°Whatever your story, Miss Sarah, you have my thanks for protecting the princess. I will ensure that His Majesty hears of your deeds.¡±

    Sarah nodded. ¡°Thank you, Sir Gillen. But there¡¯s no need to make a big deal out of it. I¡¯m just glad she¡¯s safe.¡± Sarah kept faking a smile like she was some kind of noble savior.

    This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.

    Helen laughed softly. ¡°Too late for that, I¡¯m afraid. Once we reach the capital, I¡¯m sure my father will want to meet you. And he won¡¯t be the only one.¡±

    ¡°Then I suppose I¡¯ll have to prepare myself for quite the introduction.¡±

    The group continued down the path, the forest gradually thinning as they drew closer to the main road that would lead them straight to the heart of the Kingdom of Grand Valka. The capital awaited them, and with it, answers to some of the questions that had been swirling in Sarah¡¯s mind since she first arrived in this world. She needed some form of overview of this world, she always believed that information was the most important asset one could have.

    ***

    The path gradually widened as they neared the outskirts of the Royal Capital. Sarah, Helen, and Gillen emerged from the dense cover of the forest, stepping out onto a paved road that led straight to the city¡¯s towering gates. The sight before them was nothing short of awe-inspiring.

    The capital of the Kingdom of Grand Valka stood like a grand sentinel in the distance, its high, stone walls stretching around the city. Tall, spired towers dotted the skyline, with colorful banners fluttering in the breeze, each bearing the crest of the royal family.

    Sarah¡¯s eyes widened slightly as she took it all in. She had seen cities like this in the games she played, but to see one in person¡ªcomplete with bustling streets, distant sounds of merchants haggling, and people moving about their daily lives¡ªwas surreal. It felt like she had truly stepped into a fantasy world.

    The main gates were open, allowing a steady flow of people to enter and exit the city. Guards in armor stood watch, their expressions stern but attentive, as they monitored the crowd. Gillen led them straight through, and the guards quickly recognized the royal emblem on Helen¡¯s clothing, giving them respectful nods as they passed. No questions were asked; the princess¡¯s presence was enough to grant them swift entry.

    As they moved deeper into the city, the streets grew more crowded. Merchants hawked their goods from stalls lining the main road, selling everything from fresh produce to fine silks and intricate jewelry. Street performers entertained passersby with music and tricks. Children ran between the crowds, laughing and playing, while noblewomen strolled with their parasols, chatting in soft, elegant tones. The buildings were tall, sturdy structures made of stone and wood, with colorful awnings and vibrant flower boxes that gave the medieval city a sense of warmth and life.

    Helen glanced at Sarah, her eyes shining with excitement. ¡°Welcome to Grand Valka¡¯s capital,¡± she said, her voice bright. ¡°I know it can be a bit overwhelming at first, but it¡¯s a beautiful place, don¡¯t you think?¡±

    Sarah nodded, a faint smile tugging at her lips. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ pretty. Like something out of a dream.¡± She caught herself staring at the spires in the distance, each one seeming to stretch higher than the last, until they culminated in a massive castle that loomed over the city. Its white stone walls gleamed in the sunlight, and the numerous towers made it look almost ethereal, like a palace from a fairytale.

    ¡°That¡¯s where we¡¯re heading,¡± Helen said, noticing Sarah¡¯s gaze. ¡°The Royal Castle. It¡¯s the heart of the kingdom, and it¡¯s where my father¡ªthe king¡ªawaits.¡±

    The closer they got to the castle, the more the bustling noise of the city began to fade, replaced by a sense of quiet reverence. The streets widened, and the buildings became more elaborate, with lush gardens and ornate statues lining the way. It was clear they had entered the more rich part of the capital, where the nobility lived.

    Gillen led them with practiced ease, navigating the streets until they reached a large, open courtyard that stretched out before the castle¡¯s main gates. Guards stood at attention, their armor polished and their stances rigid, but they relaxed slightly as they recognized the princess, stepping aside to allow the group passage. The gates themselves were massive, iron structures, decorated with intricate designs that depicted scenes of knights, dragons, and legendary battles.

    Helen¡¯s face lit up as she stepped forward, waving to a few of the guards who greeted her with warm smiles. ¡°I never get tired of this sight,¡± she said, turning to Sarah. ¡°It always makes me feel¡­ safe.¡±

    Sarah could understand why. The castle was imposing, yet beautiful, a symbol of strength and grace. It was clear that this was a place where power resided.

    As they approached, the gates slowly swung open, revealing the grand entrance to the castle. Massive pillars framed the doorway, and beyond it, Sarah could see a hall with a gleaming marble floor. Servants and courtiers moved about, their expressions serious but efficient, as they prepared for the arrival of their princess.

    Gillen stepped forward, addressing the head guard stationed at the entrance. ¡°Sir Gillen, escorting Princess Helen Igsem, with guest,¡± he said, his voice steady. ¡°We request an audience with His Majesty.¡±

    The head guard nodded, glancing briefly at Sarah before stepping aside. ¡°The king has been informed of the princess¡¯s arrival at the castle. You may proceed.¡±

    Helen beamed, clearly relieved that everything was proceeding smoothly. ¡°Well, Sarah,¡± she said, turning to her with a grin, ¡°it looks like you¡¯re about to meet my father. Try not to be too nervous, alright?¡±

    Sarah managed a small smile. Of course, she wouldn¡¯t be nervous, she had already realized that when her emotions reached a boiling point in this new world, something would forcefully calm her down. Perhaps it was one of the effects of becoming the Great Demon Nirvana.

    ¡°I¡¯ll do my best.¡± She said, her voice calm.

    With that, they moved forward, stepping through the grand doorway and into the castle¡¯s vast halls. The inside was just as magnificent as the outside, with chandeliers hanging from the high ceilings, tapestries depicting scenes of the kingdom¡¯s history adorning the walls, and a long, crimson carpet that stretched down the center of the room, leading deeper into the castle.

    As they walked, Sarah felt a sense of anticipation building. She had faced a few challenges since arriving in this world, but this felt different.

    An unknown place with unknown people¡­ She had already established many countermeasures against mind control and the likes should the need arise. She had also prepared herself to quickly cast [Teleportation] should an escape be necessary.

    The trio made their way down the long hall, towards the throne room, where the king awaited them.

 The One Who Brings Death: Act 1, Chapter 8

    Chapter 8

    The heavy doors of the throne room swung open, and Sarah, Helen, and Gillen entered the grand hall. The room was vast, with towering pillars lining either side, leading up to a carved throne placed upon a raised dais. The throne itself was a symbol of authority and power, adorned with precious stones and with the royal color of the kingdom, red. Around it stood many officials, advisors, and knights, their gazes attentive as they saw the newcomers.

    At the center of it all, at the throne, sat the king, a man who looked dignified and had a stern expression. He was dressed in royal attire, a crown resting upon his head. His presence seemed to command the respect of those present, but there was a warmth in his eyes as he saw Helen enter, a clear sign of relief washing over his face.

    ¡°Father!¡± Helen called, a bright smile on her face as she approached the throne. The king rose to his feet, stepped down from the dais and met his daughter halfway, pulling her into a gentle embrace.

    ¡°My dear Helen,¡± he said, his voice deep, though there was a trace of emotion in it. ¡°I¡¯m so glad you¡¯re safe.¡±

    After a moment, the king released Helen and turned his attention to Sarah, assessing her. ¡°And you must be the one who saved my daughter,¡± he said with curiosity. ¡°I am King Alistair Igsem. You have my gratitude.¡±

    Sarah inclined her head slightly, a hint of a smile playing on her lips. ¡°It was my pleasure, Your Majesty. I¡¯m just glad I was there to help when it was needed.¡±

    Helen quickly recounted the events that had led to her rescue, explaining how she had been ambushed and how Sarah had come to her aid. As she spoke, the officials around them listened carefully, their expressions varying from curiosity to skepticism. The Minister of Magic, a tall man with old features and a calculating gaze, stepped forward once Helen finished her account.

    ¡°This is quite the tale,¡± he said, his voice filled with doubt. ¡°To fend off an attack like that requires significant skill. You say you¡¯re a magic caster, Miss, yet the princess mentioned you fighting physically as well. If that¡¯s true, it would suggest a level of power beyond that of most ordinary adventurers.¡±

    Sarah¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, but she maintained her composure, letting the faintest hint of a smirk tug at her lips. ¡°You are correct, Minister,¡± she said, her voice steady and confident. ¡°I am not an¡­ ordinary person.¡±

    The minister raised an eyebrow, clearly intrigued. ¡°To possess such skills... one would need to have surpassed the common limitations, even among those who are called heroes.¡± He tilted his head, studying her carefully. ¡°From what I was told, not only are you a warrior but you can also cast magic up to the 3<sup>rd</sup> tier. It¡¯s hard to believe.¡±

    Sarah¡¯s smile widened, but there was a cold edge to it now.

    ¡®Well, 3<sup>rd</sup> tier is quite weak though¡­¡¯ Sarah thought to herself.

    She straightened her posture, letting her presence fill the room, projecting an aura of authority that seemed to make the air around her grow heavier. ¡°Let¡¯s just say that I have power enough to handle whatever threats may come my way,¡± she said, her tone leaving no room for doubt. ¡°Perhaps the minister wishes to see it right now?¡±

    The room fell silent for a moment, the weight of her words hanging in the air. The officials exchanged glances, clearly taken aback by her boldness. The Minister of Magic¡¯s expression tightened, but he remained composed, his eyes narrowing slightly as he regarded her.

    The king raised a hand, signaling for silence. ¡°Enough,¡± he said, his voice firm. ¡°Miss Sarah has proven herself by protecting my daughter, and that is all that matters to me. We will not question her motives or her strength any further.¡±

    The minister stepped back, bowing his head slightly. ¡°As you wish, Your Majesty.¡±

    King Alistair turned his gaze back to Sarah, his expression thoughtful. ¡°You have done a great service to the kingdom by ensuring my daughter¡¯s safety. As such, it is only fitting that you be rewarded. Is there anything you desire, Miss?¡±

    Sarah¡¯s mind raced for a moment, but she quickly settled on what she needed most. ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty. If it pleases you, I would ask for information,¡± she said, her voice clear. ¡°I have been secluded in the study of magic for a long time, I am new to this part of the land, and there is much I do not know. I would like to learn more about this world, its countries, and its people. That would be the greatest reward you could offer me.¡±

    The king looked surprised for a moment, but then he nodded. ¡°A wise request,¡± he said. ¡°Knowledge is indeed a valuable asset, and I see no reason to deny it. I shall have the royal archives provide you with what you seek.¡±

    He gestured to one of the attendants. ¡°See that our guest is given quarters in the castle and that she is provided with books and manuscripts. Ensure that she is made comfortable during her stay.¡±

    The attendant bowed. ¡°At once, Your Majesty.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty. I am most grateful for your generosity.¡±

    The king smiled. ¡°You have earned it, Miss Sarah. Consider yourself a guest of honor during your time here.¡±

    If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.

    With the audience concluded, Sarah was escorted through the castle¡¯s labyrinthine halls to a lavish guest room. The room was spacious, with a large bed draped in silks, a fireplace in the corner, and a table full of fruits and refreshments. Within moments, several attendants arrived, bringing with them a stack of books and scrolls, placing them on a desk near the window.

    As they left her to settle in, Sarah approached the desk, her fingers lightly tracing the spines of the books. There were texts on the history of Grand Valka, maps of the surrounding regions, and records of alliances, conflicts, and treaties with neighboring nations. It was exactly what she had hoped for¡ªa great amount of information that would help her navigate this new world.

    Sarah allowed herself a small, satisfied smile. She had managed to keep her true nature hidden, and now she had the means to learn more about the world she had been thrown into. She would study these texts, learn the intricacies of this land¡¯s politics and culture, and then, perhaps, she would be able to find a way to make her mark on it.

    For now, though, she allowed herself a moment to relax, settling into the plush chair by the desk and opening the first book. There was much to learn, and she was ready to dive into it, piece by piece, until she understood exactly where she stood in this fantastical realm.

    ***

    Sarah sat at the desk, her eyes moving rapidly across the pages of the last manuscript she had been reading. It was remarkable how quickly she could absorb information¡ªan ability she retained from her character¡¯s prowess. In just a few hours, she had devoured every book, scroll, and map, committing every detail to memory. The history, politics, and culture of this world were now carved clearly in her mind, giving her a broader understanding of this world.

    Satisfied, she closed the final book and leaned back, her fingers tapping lightly on the desk. It was time to make sense of what she had learned, and there was one particular entity she trusted to help her do so.

    With a flick of her wrist, a dark, swirling portal materialized beside her, and out stepped Arya, the Evil Lady of Lust. The air around Arya was thick with her alluring presence, her eyes glinting mischievously as she appeared, her lips curling into a sultry smile.

    "Well, well, summoning me twice in such a short time, darling?" Arya said, her voice smooth. "I¡¯d almost think you missed me."

    Sarah rolled her eyes, though a faint blush appeared on her cheeks. "Don¡¯t flatter yourself, Arya," she said, trying to keep her tone composed. "I need your insight."

    Arya¡¯s smile only widened as she came closer, leaning against the desk beside Sarah, her eyes shining with curiosity. "Oh? And what could be so important that you¡¯d seek my counsel again so soon?"

    Sarah glanced at the pile of books, then back at Arya. "I¡¯ve been learning about this world. The Grand Valka Kingdom is where we are now, but there¡¯s more to the picture. To the west lies the Elizia Empire, which appears to be a rival of this kingdom, and to the south¡­ the Aphemis Theocracy." She paused, her brow furrowing slightly. "There¡¯s something strange about the Theocracy¡¯s emblem. It bears a resemblance to the insignia worn by those who attacked Princess Helen."

    Arya¡¯s expression turned more serious, her playful demeanor fading as she considered Sarah¡¯s words. "You think they might be behind the attack?"

    "It¡¯s a possibility," Sarah said, nodding. "But there are a lot of possibilities. Maybe they were trying to eliminate the princess for some political gain, or maybe they wanted to target her knight, Gillen. Or¡­" she hesitated, her mind drifting to darker possibilities, "they could have been trying to extract information from either of them."

    Arya tilted her head, her eyes narrowing thoughtfully. "From what I see in this manuscript, the Aphemis Theocracy is known for its¡­ devotion," she said, the last word dripping with a hint of disdain. "But they¡¯re also very secretive, even more so than most religious states. If they were behind the attack, there must be something they want¡ªsomething they think they can gain by interfering with the royal family of Grand Valka."

    Sarah nodded, her mind racing as she tried to connect the dots. "If they¡¯re trying to destabilize this kingdom, it could be a prelude to something bigger. Maybe they¡¯re planning to make a move against Grand Valka, and weakening it would be beneficial."

    "Or," Arya added, her tone light. "they could be trying to incite conflict between Grand Valka and Elizia, using the chaos to their advantage."

    Sarah¡¯s eyes met Arya¡¯s, realization passing between them. "They could be trying to play both sides¡­ cause enough trouble to keep both countries distracted, while they move their pieces behind the scenes."

    Arya¡¯s lips curled into a smile. "Now you¡¯re thinking like a true ruler, darling," she said, reaching out to gently run a finger along Sarah¡¯s cheek, making the other woman¡¯s blush deepen. "But even if you¡¯re right, what¡¯s your next move? Are you planning to expose their schemes, or do you have a different idea in mind?"

    Sarah brushed Arya¡¯s hand away, though she didn¡¯t pull back completely. "I need more information before I make any moves. But if the Theocracy is behind this, I¡¯ll have to be careful. They might already have spies within the kingdom, and I don¡¯t want to tip them off before I know exactly what they¡¯re planning."

    "And what of the princess and her father?" Arya asked, her voice teasing. "Do you plan to keep playing the role of the noble savior, or will you reveal a bit more of your true self?"

    Sarah¡¯s eyes narrowed, her expression hardening. "I¡¯ll play whatever role I need to," she said, her voice cold and resolute. "If I need to act the part of a savior, I will. If I need to be something else entirely, so be it. But I won¡¯t reveal more than I have to, not until I understand what¡¯s going on here."

    Arya¡¯s smile widened, a glint of pride in her eyes. "Now that¡¯s the demoness I know," she said softly, leaning closer so that her lips were just inches from Sarah¡¯s ear. "You¡¯re going to conquer this world, aren¡¯t you? One step at a time¡­"

    Sarah didn¡¯t flinch, though her heart quickened slightly at the proximity. "I¡¯ll do whatever it takes to survive," she said, her voice barely above a whisper. "And if that means taking control of this world¡­ then so be it."

    ¡®Well, taking the world is actually a really cool and tentative idea¡­¡¯ Sarah contemplated in her mind.

    Arya¡¯s laughter was soft and seductive, like a whisper in the dark. "I look forward to seeing how you handle it, my dear," she purred. "But be careful. This world may be full of opportunities, but it¡¯s likely also full of dangers. And not everyone is as easily charmed as I am."

    Sarah finally pulled away, her expression firm. "I can handle it," she said. "I¡¯ve dealt with worse. But thank you for the warning¡­ and for the company."

    Arya smirked, giving a mock bow. "Always a pleasure, darling. Call for me whenever you need¡­ or even if you just want some company." With a final, lingering smile, she dissolved into mist, leaving Sarah alone once more.

    Sarah took a deep breath. She had a lot to think about, but she felt more prepared than before. Whatever the Aphemis Theocracy or anyone else was planning, and whatever the future held, she would face it head-on. She glanced at the stack of books once more. If there were forces trying to manipulate the fate of this world and ended up in her way, they would soon find that Sarah was not someone to mess with.

 The One Who Brings Death: Act 2, Chapter 1

    Act 2: The Demon in the Forest

    Chapter 1

    Sarah awakened in her quarters. She still enjoyed sleeping even though she no longer required it as a demon. She still found a strange comfort in it, something grounding that kept her connected to her past self. Rising from her bed, she prepared herself, summoning a dark and elegant cloak from [dimensional storage]¡ªa spell used to keep her items stored. The cloak draped around her shoulders, covering her entirely, its rich fabric lending her an aura of nobility.

    Exiting her room, she moved through the castle halls, observing the attendants and officials going about their daily routines with a kind of quiet detachment. She paused at a large window, her gaze drifting to the royal gardens below, where carefully arranged flowers and fountains lent a touch of calm and beauty.

    Moments later, she sensed a presence beside her and turned to see Princess Helen, her expression both bright and eager.

    ¡°Good morning, Miss Sarah,¡± Helen said, smiling warmly. ¡°Would you join me for breakfast? I¡¯d love to talk more with you.¡±

    Sarah nodded, a faint, polite, yet fake, smile gracing her lips. She could only hope that the people here wouldn¡¯t realize her act. ¡°It would be my pleasure, Princess Helen. Thank you for the invitation.¡±

    They settled at a table by a large window, with sunlight filtering softly through, illuminating the room. The princess lifted a delicate porcelain cup to her lips, sipping her tea thoughtfully, though she seemed to have little appetite for food. Sarah followed suit, her gaze drifting occasionally to the gardens outside.

    Helen was the first to break the silence. ¡°The kingdom is investigating the attack,¡± she began, her voice controlled but laced with concern. ¡°They¡¯re searching for clues, questioning possible witnesses, but¡­ I can¡¯t shake the feeling there¡¯s more to it. The timing was too precise.¡±

    Sarah listened while trying to demonstrate polite interest, careful to keep her expression neutral, revealing nothing of what she already suspected. She nodded in understanding, encouraging Helen to continue, but withheld any hint of the knowledge she¡¯d gathered.

    As the conversation shifted, Helen¡¯s expression grew heavier. ¡°Things aren¡¯t as they seem, I¡¯m afraid,¡± she confessed, her voice filled with frustration. ¡°Corruption has taken root in many cities; officials grow rich while the people suffer. And our military, once strong, now struggles to face the threat from the Elizia Empire on our western border.¡±

    Sarah¡¯s attention sharpened at the mention of the empire, though she kept her face impassive.

    ¡°The Elizians are relentless,¡± Helen continued, her hand clenching slightly around her teacup. ¡°They push with small invasions, forcing us to mobilize, to stretch our forces thin. It¡¯s a slow bleed¡ªone that weakens us without the need for open war.¡±

    She sighed, a sadness in her eyes as she looked out the window, as though seeing the troubles of her kingdom reflected in the peaceful gardens. ¡°It¡¯s a game to them, one we¡¯re struggling to play.¡±

    Sarah listened, her mind racing through strategies and possibilities, already contemplating how these challenges might play into her own plans. She nodded sympathetically, understanding that the kingdom¡¯s vulnerabilities could, in time, serve her ambitions as well.

    Helen observed Sarah across the table, noticing how quiet and reserved she had been through much of their conversation. The princess tilted her head, curiosity bright in her gaze.

    Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    ¡°Miss Sarah,¡± Helen began, a slight smile on her face, ¡°you¡¯re so quiet.¡±

    Sarah met Helen¡¯s gaze, her own expression impenetrable. ¡°I¡¯ve always been more of a listener than a talker,¡± she replied softly, her tone polite but dismissive.

    Helen gave a small laugh, though a hint of hesitation lingered as she studied Sarah thoughtfully. ¡°I see. Well, if I may say, it¡¯s refreshing to find someone who isn¡¯t constantly concerned with matters of politics. It¡¯s¡­ rare.¡± She paused, her smile softening as she seemed to consider her next words carefully. ¡°But in truth, I wanted to speak with you about something more important.¡±

    Sarah raised an eyebrow, remaining with her guard up to dismiss any questions that would lead her to reveal more than she could. ¡°Go on, Princess.¡±

    Helen straightened a little, a slight blush coloring her cheeks. ¡°Gillen, my Royal Knight, has spoken highly of you. He¡­ well, he believes you have the strength of at least 3,000 soldiers, and from what I¡¯ve seen myself, I¡¯d say he¡¯s right. To deal with such high-level knights that even pushed Gillen to his limits¡­ well its impressive. That kind of power could be transformative for us.¡±

    A quiet chuckle escaped Sarah, her lips curling into a faint smile as she looked down. ¡®Three thousand?¡¯ she thought, amused. ¡®I could probably multiply that number by at least a thousand, and it would still fall short.¡¯ After witnessing the powers of the people of this world and reading about it in books, she was well aware of the gap between her power and that of any mortal army. But rather than correcting the princess, she maintained her polite demeanor.

    Helen continued, mistaking Sarah¡¯s silence for reluctance. ¡°Our kingdom could really use someone like you,¡± she pressed gently. ¡°With you in our ranks, we could maybe turn back the Elizia Empire¡¯s relentless incursions, protect our people more effectively¡­ you could save lives.¡± Her voice softened, her sincerity clear. ¡°I know it might seem forward, but would you consider joining us? You would have my full support, and my father¡¯s gratitude.¡±

    Sarah¡¯s expression softened momentarily, her eyes meeting Helen¡¯s with an almost sympathetic gleam, of course, she had to muster all her acting skills for that. But behind her polite exterior, her thoughts were more calculated. Aligning herself openly with a mortal kingdom was neither in her plans nor her best interest. While Helen¡¯s words were heartfelt and genuine, Sarah understood that the kingdom¡¯s concerns¡ªhowever real¡ªwould only restrict her, involving her in their endless politics and human conflicts.

    She shook her head, her answer calm. ¡°I¡¯m honored, Princess, truly,¡± she said, her voice with a firmness that left little room for argument. ¡°But I must decline. I¡¯ve found that I prefer my independence. Involving myself with armies, politics, or territorial disputes¡­ it¡¯s simply not in my nature.¡±

    Helen¡¯s face fell slightly, though she hid her disappointment well. ¡°I understand,¡± she said, though her tone betrayed a hint of regret. ¡°But it¡¯s such a shame. There are few in this world with power like yours, and even fewer who would use it so selflessly. Gillen believes you to be above the realm of heroes, only one in 10 million is able to reach such level.¡± She paused, her gaze growing more intense. ¡°As you might have guessed, we have no such people here in this kingdom.¡± Helen smiled. ¡°Surely, you would consider aiding us in other ways?¡±

    Sarah leaned back in her seat, folding her hands together as she regarded the princess thoughtfully. ¡°Princess, my actions are guided by my own motivations. I am, let¡¯s say, selective about the causes I take up. You and I crossed paths, and I helped you, yes, but that was¡­ different. I¡¯m afraid I don¡¯t have a desire to involve myself in ongoing conflicts.¡±

    Helen studied Sarah, her expression pensive. ¡°You seem so wise for someone who prefers to stay uninvolved.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s more caution than wisdom,¡± Sarah replied, allowing herself a slight smile. ¡°The world is full of people who wish to lead, to conquer, or to make a mark. I don¡¯t need to add to that crowd. I prefer to walk my own path.¡±

    Helen sighed, offering Sarah a smile. ¡°I see. I suppose it was foolish of me to ask.¡±

    Sarah nodded gently, acknowledging the comment but saying nothing further. ¡®If only you knew, Princess¡¯, she thought, a flicker of amusement crossing her mind. Sarah had indeed walked many paths, most of them hidden from the eyes of others. For now, she was a mystery, a figure who would appear when least expected and the kingdom¡¯s politics and skirmishes held no real interest to her at this moment.

    Not wanting to leave the conversation on a dismissive note, Sarah offered a small gesture of goodwill. ¡°However, should the need for help with something else arise, I may lend my assistance again,¡± she said, her voice low. ¡°I just don¡¯t want to involve myself in a country¡¯s conflicts.¡±

    Helen brightened at this, her shoulders relaxing slightly. ¡°Thank you, Miss Sarah,¡± she said, genuine relief in her voice.

    Sarah gave a small nod, the conversation seemingly reaching its conclusion. Helen¡¯s desire to strengthen her kingdom was noble, but Sarah knew she could not be swayed from her own path¡ªnot by promises of influence or gratitude. Her goals lay elsewhere, in the mysteries of this world and the magic it held, not in defending a kingdom against its enemies.

    And so, they finished their tea.

 The One Who Brings Death: Act 2, Chapter 2

    Chapter 2

    As Sarah stepped out of the Royal Castle she took in the sight of the streets, her dark cloak swaying slightly due to the morning breeze. The sun had barely risen, and you could already see merchants setting up their tents and children running between alleyways. The air was filled with the voices of early risers and the sound of carts passing through the stone floor. It was a stark contrast to the greatness of the castle, and yet it had its own charm¡ªa sense of life that was impossible to ignore, bringing up a feeling that kept reminding her that she was now in a fantasy world.

    Sarah wandered through the streets, her eyes taking in everything around her. She moved with a purpose, yet she let her steps guide her almost aimlessly, trying to understand more of this world and the people who lived in it. Eventually, she found herself standing in front of a building with a familiar symbol hanging above its entrance: the Adventurers Guild.

    ¡®It¡¯s the same symbol as it was in Elysia¡­¡¯

    Through its open doors, she could see adventurers of all types¡ªwarriors, rogues, archers, and casters¡ªgoing about their business.

    Curious, she decided to step inside. The interior was lively, with groups gathered around tables, some exchanging stories, others discussing quests and missions. At the far end of the hall was a large board, covered with a variety of papers¡ªquests, requests, bounties, and notices. Sarah¡¯s eyes shined with interest as she approached it, looking at the postings to get a sense of what kind of work adventurers took on in this world.

    As she was reading through the different quests, a voice called out from behind her. "Hey, you looking to take a job?"

    Sarah turned to find herself facing a group of five adventurers. They looked seasoned but not overly experienced¡ªprobably a mid-level party. At the front of the group stood a man who appeared to be their leader, a warrior with a friendly smile. Beside him were a tall and lean rogue, a petite archer, a cleric with a gentle smile, and a shorter woman who appeared to be a magic caster.

    "Yes, I was considering it," Sarah replied, trying to look polite. "Is there something you have in mind?"

    The warrior nodded. "We saw you eyeing the board. We''ve been looking for an extra hand on a quest we picked up. Apparently, there''s been some kind of demon disturbance in a forest not too far from here. Shouldn''t be anything too serious, but we thought it¡¯d be better to have one more support with us, just in case."

    Sarah¡¯s interest was caught at the mention of a demon. If it truly was a low-level demon, it would hardly be a threat to her, but it could be an opportunity to learn more about how this world dealt with such beings. "A demon, you say?" she asked, tilting her head slightly. "What do you know about it?"

    "Not much," the rogue replied, crossing his arms. "The quest giver said it was probably a low-level demon causing trouble for travelers. Attacks here and there, nothing too major, but stories of its presence scared the locals. We figured it¡¯d be a simple job, but it¡¯s always good to have backup. And you are new here, right? It''s always good to help the beginners."

    The archer, who had been silent until now, jumped into the conversation. "We¡¯re offering to split the reward evenly. If you¡¯re interested, that is."

    Sarah considered it for a moment, then nodded. "I¡¯m in. But I should make it clear¡ªI¡¯m primarily a magic caster," she said, meeting the warrior¡¯s gaze. "If you¡¯re expecting a frontline fighter, you might want to reconsider."

    The warrior chuckled. "No problem at all. We could use a good spellcaster. Besides, demons don¡¯t usually fare well against magic, right?"

    "Exactly," Sarah said with a small smile. "Then it¡¯s settled."

    The cleric stepped forward, offering her hand. "I¡¯m Lena. This here is Garret," she said, gesturing to the warrior. "The rogue¡¯s Kade, the archer¡¯s Elira, and the other caster is Mira. Nice to have you with us."

    "Likewise," Sarah replied, shaking Lena¡¯s hand. "You can call me Sarah."

    This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.

    "Great, then let¡¯s not waste any time," Garret said, clapping his hands together. "We¡¯ve already gathered our supplies, and the forest isn¡¯t too far. If we head out now, we should be there by the next day''s start."

    With introductions out of the way, the group quickly made their preparations and set off from the city. As they walked, they talked, sharing bits of information about themselves, and Sarah learned a little about each of them. Garret was clearly the leader¡ªconfident, capable, and always ready with a joke. Kade was quieter, but sharp, with a quick wit. Elira seemed easygoing but had a keen eye, constantly scanning their surroundings. Mira, the other magic user, was curious about Sarah¡¯s abilities, though she didn¡¯t press too hard, and Lena had a calm, gentle demeanor that put everyone at ease.

    As they made their way towards the forest, Sarah couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of anticipation. This was her first adventure in this world, and it would be a chance to see how things truly worked here¡ªhow people fought, how demons were perceived, and perhaps most importantly, how her strength would fare against the demons and adventurers of this world.

    ***

    As the sun began its slow descent, Sarah and the party of adventurers made their way through a dense forest trail. The swaying leaves of the trees and the distant sounds of the wildlife created a serene atmosphere.

    After hours of walking, the group decided to take a brief rest by a river. Of course, being close to a water source was always a good idea, but there was also the fact that a river could usually serve as a guiding reference inside a dense forest.

    The leader of the group, Garret, a broad-shouldered warrior with a sword strapped to his back, stretched his arms and let out a satisfied sigh. "Perfect spot for a break," he said, setting down his heavy pack and gesturing for the others to do the same. The rest of the group followed suit, settling around the riverbank.

    The cleric, Lena, knelt by the water¡¯s edge, her soft blue robes gathering around her as she cupped her hands to take a drink. ¡°We¡¯ve made good progress today,¡± she remarked, her voice calm and soothing. ¡°By tomorrow we should already be there.¡±

    Beside her, Kade, the rogue, was sharpening his daggers, the metal reflecting the late afternoon sunlight. His sharp eyes flicked up briefly to study Sarah, who stood a little apart from the others.

    Sarah observed the scene quietly, her thoughts her own. She had been traveling with the party for a few hours now, but she still obviously felt like an outsider¡ªsomeone they weren¡¯t entirely sure of yet. And she preferred that way, she had no intention of befriending them¡­ in fact, the idea of discarding them once their usefulness had ended didn¡¯t exit her mind.

    Mira, the other caster in the group, had been the most curious about her previously, and now seemed no different.

    ¡°Sarah,¡± Mira called, breaking the comfortable silence. She was seated on a smooth rock, her hands sorting through a pouch of spell manuscripts. ¡°You¡¯ve been with us for a bit now, but you haven¡¯t really told us much about yourself. I¡¯m curious¡ªwhat kind of abilities do you have?¡± Her tone was friendly, but there was a hint of genuine interest behind her eyes.

    Sarah hesitated, her eyes flicking from Mira to the others. She knew this question would come sooner or later, but she wasn¡¯t ready to reveal much yet. ¡°I do well enough,¡± she replied, her voice measured to not sound too arrogant. ¡°I can handle myself.¡± She offered a small, almost dismissive smile, hoping that would be the end of it.

    Mira tilted her head slightly, not entirely satisfied but willing to let it go. ¡°Hmm, mysterious, aren¡¯t you?¡± she said with a light laugh. ¡°Fair enough. But if we¡¯re going to be traveling together, we¡¯ll need to know what you can do. For our safety, and yours.¡±

    Before the conversation could continue, Elira, the archer, joined in, her bow resting across her lap. ¡°Where are you from, anyway? You don¡¯t seem like you¡¯re from around here. I mean, your hair color is different from what we usually see, and your face doesn¡¯t remind me of any of the human races of this part of the continent.¡± She had a straightforward way of speaking.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m not from here. I am¡­ from a faraway place,¡± Sarah replied, her gaze distant as she looked out over the water. ¡°I¡¯ve been traveling for a long time.¡±

    Lena, who had been listening quietly, smiled and nodded. ¡°Well, you¡¯re welcome with us as long as you need to be. We¡¯ve all got our own paths, after all.¡±

    Garret chuckled, a deep sound that echoed through the air. ¡°Speaking of paths, we all ended up on this one because of our dreams,¡± he said, leaning back against a tree trunk. ¡°We¡¯re not just here to wander. We want to be the best. Strong, skilled, powerful¡ªwhatever it takes.¡±

    Kade glanced up from his daggers, his expression unreadable but his voice carrying a hint of pride. ¡°We formed this party because we believe we can get there together,¡± he said. ¡°And who knows, maybe you¡¯re meant to be part of that, too.¡±

    Sarah glanced around the group, seeing the hope and eagerness in their eyes. Despite their varied personalities, there was a sense of unity among them, a bond that had been forged through shared ambitions. She couldn¡¯t help but feel a little envious as it reminded her of her past comrades from Elysia.

    They didn¡¯t press her for more, respecting her boundaries, but Sarah could tell they were still curious. As the sun went even lower in the sky, the group fell back into comfortable chatter, sharing stories of past battles, humorous encounters, and future aspirations.

    Eventually, everyone started to fall asleep; of course, Sarah didn¡¯t as she had to remain on guard for any possible attacks. Thinking back, she almost felt bad that she could easily discard these adventurers without any remorse... they all had their dreams and hopes... and she was capable of ending them without even looking back or feeling any trace of regret.

 The One Who Brings Death: Act 2, Chapter 3

    Chapter 3

    By the time they reached the place where the demon was supposed to be, the sun was climbing higher in the sky, casting shadows through the trees. The group paused for a moment, double-checking their gear and making sure they were ready.

    "Alright," Garret said, drawing his sword and giving a confident nod. "Let¡¯s find this demon and put an end to whatever trouble it¡¯s causing."

    Sarah stood at the back of the group, her eyes scanning the dense foliage ahead. She could feel a faint energy in the air, a sensation she recognized as demonic in nature. It was surprisingly strong when compared to other beings from this new world.

    She allowed herself a small, knowing smile. "Lead the way," she said, her voice calm. "I¡¯m ready." Of course, she could always just leave everyone to die and flee with [Teleportation] if things went wrong, so there shouldn¡¯t be a reason to worry.

    As the group made their way deeper into the forest, the air grew colder, and silence settled over them. The usual sounds of wildlife were absent, leaving only the soft sound of leaves beneath their boots. Sarah¡¯s senses were on high alert, and she could feel it¡ªa faint but distinct presence, like it was dark in nature. Whatever awaited them was not as simple as the "low-level demon" they had been led to believe.

    When they finally reached a small clearing, the sight that they saw was chilling. Bodies lay across the ground, some in twisted, unnatural positions, others collapsed against the base of trees. Blood stained the ground, displaying a macabre picture of the carnage that had happened there. It was clear that whoever¡ªor whatever¡ªhad done this had not shown mercy.

    And there, standing calmly, was a woman. She had long, white hair that fell around her shoulders, contrasting sharply with her all-black dress, which was elegant and ornate, as though she had stepped out of a royal court. Her eyes were a cold, lifeless grey, almost as if they could see through everything, yet they seemed completely disinterested in the scene around her.

    The group halted, their weapons drawn, and Garret stepped forward, his expression tense. "Hey!" he called out, trying to sound authoritative. "Who are you, and what happened here?"

    The woman turned her eyes toward them, her movements slow, as if she had all the time in the world. Her lips curled into a faint, almost mocking smile. "Oh? More visitors?" she said, her voice soft but carrying a chilling undertone. "I was beginning to think no one else would come."

    There was something in her tone, a casual nonchalance that made everyone¡¯s skin crawl. The woman didn¡¯t radiate the same kind of raw power that other high-ranking demons did, yet Sarah could sense something dark and twisted on her¡ªsomething far more dangerous than her delicate appearance suggested.

    "Stay back," Kade warned, his daggers ready to engage any enemy. "She¡¯s the one behind this. Look at the bodies¡­ she¡¯s no ordinary person."

    Sarah remained silent, her eyes narrowing as she studied the woman. There was no obvious display of power, no dark aura that typically accompanied demons. But there was something¡­ unsettling, like a void that swallowed the light around her.

    "What are you?" She asked quietly.

    The woman¡¯s grey eyes flicked to Sarah, and for a moment, they seemed to light up with amusement. "What am I?" she answered as if savoring the question. "Now, that¡¯s an interesting way to put it." She tilted her head, her smile widening. "But it¡¯s not what I am that matters. It¡¯s what I can do."

    Garret tightened his grip on his sword, his teeth clenching. "Enough games. We¡¯re here to stop you, whatever you are. If you¡¯re a demon, we¡¯ll put an end to you."

    The woman laughed softly, a haunting sound that sent chills down the spines of everyone present. "Is that so?" she said, taking a slow step forward, her dress whispering against the blood-soaked ground. "You think you can stop me? How amusing."

    Sarah¡¯s eyes never left the woman, and she felt a pang of unease. This was wrong. This woman was playing with them, and she didn¡¯t seem concerned in the slightest. Sarah couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that she was missing something, that there was more to this than met the eye.

    The fight erupted into chaos almost immediately. The white-haired woman moved with a speed and precision that was almost impossible to follow. Within moments, she closed the distance between herself and the adventurers, her movements so smooth it was as if she was gliding through the air. The first attack came down on Garret, who tried to block with his sword, but the sheer force of her blow shattered his guard. He didn¡¯t even have time to scream as her hand pierced through his chest, blood spraying out in a gruesome display.

    Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.

    Kade was next. He tried to slip behind her, his daggers aimed for a critical strike, but she anticipated his move with almost mocking ease. With a swift, almost dismissive motion, she twisted around and grabbed him by the throat. For a moment, she seemed to toy with him, her eyes shining with amusement before she tightened her grip and crushed his trachea. Kade¡¯s body crumpled to the ground, lifeless.

    Elira, the archer, panicked. She fired arrow after arrow, but none could hit their mark. The woman dodged each shot effortlessly, weaving through the air easily with an almost ethereal grace. When she finally reached Elira, it was over in an instant. A flash of movement, a spray of red, and the archer was gone.

    Sarah stood back, her eyes narrowed, silently observing the unfolding massacre. She had positioned herself at the edge of the clearing, away from the fight, watching the white-haired woman with a cold, calculating gaze. To the others, it might have seemed like she was paralyzed by fear, but in truth, she was analyzing¡ªtaking in every movement, every spell, every indication of how this demon fought. There was no guilt, no sense of responsibility for the group she had joined. They had been a convenient cover, nothing more.

    Lena and Mira, the cleric and the other magic user, were all that remained. They stood together, backs pressed against each other, desperately trying to fend off the woman¡¯s attacks. Mira cast defensive spells, conjuring barriers of light that were shattered almost instantly by the woman¡¯s dark energy. Lena attempted to heal the wounds as fast as they appeared, but it was a losing battle, and she was rapidly draining her mana.

    ¡°Where is she?!¡± Mira cried, her voice laced with fear and desperation. She was frantically glancing around the clearing, looking for Sarah, the supposed magic caster who had joined them. ¡°She was supposed to help us!¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s¡­ she¡¯s run off, hasn¡¯t she?¡± Lena said, her voice breaking as she struggled to keep her composure. Tears streaked down her face as she fought to hold the barrier, her hands trembling from the effort. ¡°Coward¡­!¡±

    Sarah¡¯s lips curled into a faint, almost invisible smile. She could hear their cries, their desperate pleas for help, but she did nothing. They were of no consequence to her, just pawns that had outlived their usefulness. Of course, Sarah wasn¡¯t proud of it, but she really couldn¡¯t feel the slightest of empathy for this group of adventurers. It was who she was now, a demon. She remained in the shadows, cloaked in an illusion that masked her presence, observing how the demon fought, trying to see her strengths and weaknesses. She needed this information, needed to know what she was truly up against.

    The white-haired woman, seemingly bored with the battle, began to play with her preys. She moved closer to Lena and Mira, her fingers dancing with dark energy that made cracking sounds. The air was thick with the scent of blood and the oppressive weight of her power.

    ¡°Is this really all there is?¡± she mused, her tone dripping with disdain. ¡°I was hoping for something more¡­ entertaining.¡±

    Mira, her face pale and drenched in sweat, raised her staff and tried one last desperate spell. ¡°Stay¡­ away!¡± she screamed, launching a bolt of fire at the woman. But the attack was effortlessly deflected, dissipating into a harmless puff of smoke. The woman¡¯s smile widened, almost pityingly, as she raised her hand and released a surge of dark energy.

    Mira¡¯s scream was cut short as the energy engulfed her, the force of it tearing through her body like a knife through paper. She collapsed, her lifeless form crumpling to the ground beside the others.

    Lena was the last one standing, her breathing heavy, her eyes wide with terror. She clutched her staff, trembling, but it was clear she had nothing left to give. She looked around frantically, her gaze landing on the spot where Sarah had last been seen. ¡°Please¡­ help me¡­¡± she whispered, her voice barely audible, as if clinging to the last shred of hope.

    Sarah remained silent, her expression indifferent. She had seen enough. This demon was strong, but there were flaws¡ªsubtle patterns in her movements, where her attacks could be countered. It was all valuable information, and she had gathered everything she needed. The others had served their purpose.

    The woman turned to Lena, her eyes glinting with sadism. ¡°It seems you¡¯re the last one,¡± she said softly, taking a step closer. ¡°How unfortunate¡­ but don¡¯t worry. This will be quick.¡±

    Lena screamed, a sound filled with terror and despair, as the woman raised her hand, dark energy swirling around her fingertips. But before she could deliver the final blow, she paused, glancing up and staring directly at where Sarah was hidden. A knowing smile spread across her lips.

    ¡°So¡­ you were watching the whole time, weren¡¯t you?¡± she said, her voice echoing through the clearing. ¡°Come out, little mouse. I know you¡¯re there.¡±

    Sarah¡¯s eyes narrowed. She hadn¡¯t expected to be noticed, but it didn¡¯t matter. She had learned what she needed to. Slowly, she stepped out of the shadows, her expression calm and composed, as if she were merely observing a play rather than witnessing a massacre.

    The white-haired woman¡¯s smile widened, and her grey eyes sparkled with a mixture of amusement and curiosity. ¡°Ah, there you are. I was wondering when you¡¯d stop hiding.¡±

    Sarah met her gaze, her posture relaxed. ¡°I¡¯m here,¡± she said simply, her tone cool. ¡°But you¡¯ve made a mistake if you think I¡¯m like them.¡±

    The woman¡¯s smile disappeared for a moment, and she studied Sarah with interest. ¡°Oh? And what makes you so different, I wonder?¡± she asked, taking a step closer. ¡°You¡¯re not afraid¡­ you should be.¡±

    Sarah¡¯s lips twitched into a faint smile. ¡°Perhaps,¡± she said. ¡°But I¡¯m not like them. And you won¡¯t find me as easy to deal with.¡±

    The white-haired woman tilted her head as if considering Sarah¡¯s words. ¡°Interesting,¡± she murmured. ¡°Very well, then. Let¡¯s see if you can entertain me¡­ unlike the others.¡±

    The clearing fell silent, the tension rising, as the two of them stood facing each other. The bodies of the dead lay scattered around them, blood staining both the ground and the trees around them. But Sarah¡¯s eyes were focused solely on the woman before her, her mind already calculating what her next move would be.

    She had no intention of losing and she wouldn¡¯t.

 The One Who Brings Death: Act 2, Chapter 4

    Chapter 4

    ¡°You won''t finish her off?¡± Sarah asked.

    The white-haired woman turned her head slightly, her grey eyes switching to Lena, who was still trembling on the ground, strongly clinging to her staff. A look of mild disdain crossed her face, as if she had nearly forgotten about the last remaining member of the group.

    ¡°Oh, her?¡± The woman¡¯s voice was light, almost casual, as she regarded Lena with indifference. ¡°I suppose I could, but it¡¯s hardly worth the effort. She¡¯s already broken.¡± She shrugged, as if it was of no consequence. ¡°It¡¯s more fun to watch them squirm and cling to life, don¡¯t you think?¡±

    Sarah¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, but she kept her expression calm. ¡°I see. So, you prefer to toy with them. Like a cat playing with a mouse.¡±

    The woman smiled, a slow, lazy smile that didn¡¯t quite reach her eyes. ¡°Exactly,¡± she said. ¡°Where¡¯s the fun in just killing them outright? Fear¡­ despair¡­ those emotions are so much more interesting to watch.¡±

    Sarah held her gaze, her mind still quietly calculating. This woman was dangerous, not just because of her strength, but because of her twisted sense of amusement. She enjoyed causing pain, dragging out her victims¡¯ suffering as long as possible. That could be used against her.

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Sarah said softly. ¡°Well, I can somewhat relate to that. But I wonder if you¡¯ll find it just as entertaining when someone stronger decides to toy with you.¡±

    A small sign of anger appeared in the woman¡¯s eyes, and she tilted her head, almost as if she was hearing an intriguing proposition. ¡°Oh, I¡¯d like to see that, but you¡¯re not the one to do it, are you?¡±

    Sarah took a step forward, her eyes locked on the woman¡¯s. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be so sure,¡± she said, her voice low, almost a whisper.

    For a moment, the white-haired woman simply stared at her, as if trying to decide whether to be amused or insulted. Then she laughed, a soft, almost mocking sound that echoed through the clearing. ¡°How interesting¡­ I like you,¡± she said. ¡°I think I¡¯ll keep you around a little longer.¡±

    Sarah¡¯s lips twitched into a faint smile, but her eyes remained cold. ¡°If you want to keep me around, you¡¯ll have to win, and you can start by finishing what you started. Or are you afraid she might still be able to fight back?¡±

    The woman¡¯s smile faltered, just for a moment. It was subtle, but Sarah caught it¡ªthe brief sign of annoyance, the slight narrowing of her eyes. ¡°Afraid?¡± she echoed, her voice low and menacing. ¡°No, little mouse. I¡¯m never afraid.¡±

    With a swift, almost lazy motion, she raised her hand, dark energy swirling around her fingertips. Lena, still on the ground, let out a choked sob, trying to crawl away, but it was no use. The woman didn¡¯t even look at her as she flicked her wrist, sending a bolt of dark energy through the air. It struck Lena in the chest, and she collapsed, her eyes wide and empty.

    The woman lowered her hand, her smile returning. ¡°There,¡± she said, as if completing a trivial task. ¡°Satisfied?¡±

    Sarah watched Lena¡¯s body fall to the ground, her expression unreadable. ¡°Very,¡± she said, her voice cool. ¡°Now that you¡¯ve had your fun, how about we get to the real reason you¡¯re here?¡±

    The woman¡¯s eyes widened slightly, and for the first time, there was a hint of surprise in her gaze. ¡°Oh? And what makes you think there¡¯s a ¡®real reason¡¯?¡±

    ¡°Because you¡¯re too powerful to be out here for no reason.¡± Sarah replied calmly.

    The woman regarded her for a long moment, and then she smiled¡ªa slow, dangerous smile that almost sent a chill down Sarah¡¯s spine. ¡°Clever girl,¡± she murmured. ¡°Perhaps you¡¯re not as dumb as the rest of them.¡± She took a step closer, her eyes glinting. ¡°But I wonder¡­ just how much do you really want to know?¡±

    Sarah didn¡¯t break eye contact. ¡°More than you might think,¡± she said. ¡°And if you¡¯re willing to tell me, I might just let you live long enough to enjoy it.¡±

    The woman laughed. ¡°You¡¯re bold, I¡¯ll give you that. Very well¡­ I suppose I can tell you. But I wonder¡­ can you handle the truth?¡±

    Sarah¡¯s smile was cold, almost predatory. ¡°Try me.¡±

    Nami¡¯s smile widened, revealing sharp, white teeth. ¡°I am Nami,¡± she said, her voice smooth and inviting, yet bearing a dangerous tone. ¡°The Black Primordial Demon. And you are¡­?¡±

    ¡°Sarah,¡± she replied, maintaining her composure. ¡°Sarah Viserya. Although I don¡¯t know what a ¡®Primordial Demon¡¯ is supposed to be¡­ but it surely is a fancy title.¡±

    The air between them was heavy with tension. Then, without a word, Nami blasted herself forward, her fists swinging with incredible speed and force.

    Sarah barely had time to react, tilting her head to the side as Nami¡¯s fist grazed her cheek. She felt the rush of air and heard the sharp crack of Nami''s fists slicing through it. Pivoting on her heel, Sarah countered with a swift jab to Nami¡¯s midsection, her fist driving forward with immense precision. Nami¡¯s body went backward, but she quickly caught herself, her feet sliding across the ground as she dug in to stop the momentum.

    "Not bad," Nami hissed, her voice low and menacing. "But it¡¯ll take more than that."

    Before Sarah could respond, Nami was on her again, a blur of movement. Her fists came at Sarah as a blur, each punch faster and heavier than the last. Sarah¡¯s arms moved fluidly, blocking and deflecting the strikes, but she could feel the power behind them, each one like a sledgehammer. She gritted her teeth, her muscles straining as she stopped a brutal hook aimed at her jaw, twisting her body to let the attack slide past her.

    Nami saw the opening and immediately went for a sweeping kick, her leg cutting through the air like a blade. But Sarah anticipated the move, jumping back just in time to avoid it. She seized the opportunity to counterattack, stepping in close and driving her elbow into Nami¡¯s ribs. The impact reverberated through her arm, but Nami barely flinched. Instead, she grabbed Sarah¡¯s arm, pulling her forward and slamming a knee into her stomach.

    The force of the blow sent Sarah staggering back, her breath knocked out of her. She steadied herself, wiping a trickle of blood from the corner of her mouth, and then smiled. ¡°I¡¯ve faced worse than you,¡± she said, her voice steady despite the small pain. ¡°Let¡¯s see if you can keep up.¡±

    Sarah rushed forward, closing the distance in the blink of an eye. Her fists became a blur, striking out with lightning speed. She threw a right hook, then followed it up with a left uppercut, forcing Nami onto the defensive. For a moment, it was as if Sarah was everywhere, her movements fluid and unpredictable. Nami blocked some of the blows but took a few hits, each punch leaving a dark bruise on her skin.

    Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.

    But Nami was not easily overwhelmed. She caught one of Sarah¡¯s punches, twisting her arm to lock it in place, and brought her own fist crashing down. Sarah felt the shock of the blow ripple through her arm, but she didn¡¯t back down. Instead, she twisted her body, slipping out of Nami¡¯s grasp, and retaliated with a swift kick to Nami¡¯s side, sending her stumbling.

    Nami recovered quickly, her eyes burning with fury. She let out a roar, her fists igniting with dark energy. She charged at Sarah, her strikes now enhanced with magic, each punch leaving trails of dark mist in the air. Sarah dodged and weaved, her movements a dance of controlled precision. She could feel the energy in Nami¡¯s attacks, and she knew that a direct hit would deal her damage, especially since defense wasn¡¯t her strong point.

    The two fighters continued to clash, their blows sending shockwaves through the clearing. Sarah¡¯s strikes were swift and precise, each one calculated to exploit the smallest of openings. Nami¡¯s were raw and powerful, each punch meant to break and crush whatever stood in her way.

    The fight was a deadly rhythm, back and forth, a brutal dance of skill and power. They moved with an almost unnatural grace, each motion flowing seamlessly into the next. Sarah ducked under a wild swing, retaliating with a spinning backfist that caught Nami across the jaw. Nami¡¯s head snapped to the side, but she barely seemed to register the hit. She growled and swung again, this time catching Sarah with a brutal cross that sent her reeling.

    Sarah stumbled, but she didn¡¯t fall. She took a breath, her vision blurring for a moment before snapping back into focus. She could see Nami preparing for another charge, and she braced herself, her muscles coiling. As Nami lunged, Sarah moved to meet her, their fists colliding with a deafening crack, the sheer force of their strikes sending a shockwave that shook the ground beneath their feet.

    They stood there for a moment, locked in place, their fists pressed against each other, each pushing with all their might. Sweat dripped down their faces, and their breathing was heavy, but neither was willing to back down. Then, with a burst of strength, Sarah twisted her arm, breaking the deadlock and driving her fist into Nami¡¯s stomach.

    Nami gasped, doubling over, and Sarah didn¡¯t waste the opportunity. She grabbed Nami by the collar, pulling her down as she brought her knee up, smashing it into Nami¡¯s face. There was a sickening crunch, and Nami fell back, blood trickling down her lip.

    But even then, she wasn¡¯t defeated. She wiped the blood away with the back of her hand, grinning through the pain. ¡°You¡¯re stronger than I thought, I commend you,¡± she said, her voice hoarse but still filled with that same, unyielding confidence. ¡°But this isn¡¯t over.¡±

    Sarah smirked, raising her fists once more. ¡°Good,¡± she said, her eyes filled with determination. ¡°I¡¯m just getting started.¡±

    The tension in the clearing was palpable as Sarah and Nami locked eyes, their auras flaring with raw power. The mist around them swirled wildly as if recoiling from the sheer energy they were displaying. The once-quiet forest was now a war zone, and the ground trembled under their feet, unable to withstand the clash of their forces.

    Nami¡¯s eyes glowed a deep crimson, she exploded forward, her speed blurring her form into a dark streak. She swung her fist, aiming for Sarah¡¯s head, but Sarah was already moving. Her reflexes kicked in, and she dodged the punch with ease, her movements so fast it looked as though she hadn¡¯t moved at all.

    Nami¡¯s strike didn¡¯t just miss; it continued forward, smashing into a distant mountain far behind Sarah. The mountain shattered, crumbling to pieces as an explosion of dust and rock erupted from the impact.

    Sarah didn¡¯t hesitate. She dashed forward, her own form changing to something like a mirage as she closed the distance in an instant, faster than light. Her fist shot out, aiming for Nami¡¯s torso, and when it connected, the force of the blow sent a shockwave rippling through the air. The ground beneath Nami¡¯s feet cracked, and the shockwave traveled outward, toppling trees and splitting the ground, creating something like a canyon. Nami was hurled back, crashing through the air like a meteor, before she caught herself mid-flight, sliding to a halt as she left a trail of fire and smoke behind her.

    "Is that all you''ve got?" Nami taunted, her voice carrying a small hint of worry and¡­ perhaps admiration? She wiped a trickle of blood from her mouth, her grin widening. Dark energy began to swirl around her fists, merging into dark-red flames. She raised her hands, and the sky darkened, thick clouds appearing as if called forth by her power. Then, she thrust her fists forward, unleashing a barrage of dark energy blasts that sliced through the air, each one moving faster than the eye could follow.

    Sarah''s eyes sharpened, and she raised her hands, blocking and deflecting the blasts with blinding speed. Her movements were so precise, so fluid, that each blast she touched ricocheted away, shooting off into the horizon and detonating miles away, tearing huge craters into the distant mountain ranges. One misstep and she could be overwhelmed, but she didn''t miss a single attack. Her eyes followed Nami¡¯s every movement, tracking her despite the chaos around them.

    Suddenly, Nami appeared right in front of Sarah, faster than a blink, her fist cocked back. She swung, and the force of the punch split the air, creating a vacuum that distorted the space around it. Sarah barely managed to catch the fist, her hand gripping Nami''s knuckles as the shockwave rippled through her arm, splitting the ground beneath them and sending chunks of earth flying into the air.

    The ground gave way under their combined strength, and they plunged downward, smashing through layers of bedrock as if it were paper. The ground cratered deeply around them, creating a chasm that extended for miles, like a scar carved into the planet. For a moment, they were locked in a deadlock, each trying to overpower the other, the air humming with the sheer intensity of their struggle.

    Sarah¡¯s eyes glowed, and with a surge of power, she twisted, yanking Nami off balance. She pulled Nami close and then spun, launching a roundhouse kick that caught Nami squarely in the side. The impact was like a bomb going off, and Nami was blasted away, her body skipping across the ground at blinding speed, tearing a trench through the forest before she finally came to a halt.

    Sarah didn¡¯t let up. She bolted after Nami, her speed turning her into a streak of dark light. She appeared above Nami, fists raised, and brought them down with a double hammer blow. Nami barely managed to cross her arms to block, but the force drove her deep into the earth, creating a massive crater, the ground quaking as if from an earthquake. The impact was so intense that it sent shockwaves radiating out, flattening entire sections of the forest, uprooting trees, and sending boulders tumbling.

    Nami''s eyes blazed with fury, and she let out a roar, her body glowing with a dark, pulsating energy. She burst out of the crater, her speed matching Sarah¡¯s as she charged. They clashed mid-air, fists and kicks colliding in a blur of movement, each strike creating sonic booms that shattered the sound barrier over and over. They moved so fast that to an observer, they would have appeared as flashes of light darting across the sky, the only evidence of their battle being the explosions and craters left in their wake.

    Nami caught Sarah with a swift uppercut, sending her rocketing into the sky. Sarah flipped, steadying herself in mid-air, and raised her hand, summoning a sphere of golden energy. She hurled it down at Nami, the energy ball expanding as it fell, becoming a miniature sun. Nami leaped up to meet it, her own fists glowing with dark energy. She punched straight into the heart of the sphere, and the resulting explosion lit up the sky, a blinding flash that could turn night into day.

    When the light faded, the forest was still smoldering, the air thick with ash and smoke. Sarah descended, landing lightly on the fractured ground, her eyes scanning around. From the darkness, Nami emerged, bruised and full of blood, but still standing.

    ¡°Not bad,¡± she said, panting, but with a wicked grin still playing on her lips. ¡°You¡¯re really incredible.¡±

    Sarah clenched her fists, her aura flaring once more, darker than before. ¡°Well, I¡¯m grateful,¡± she said, her voice calm and resolute. ¡°And I told you¡ªI''ve faced worse. You can¡¯t win this fight.¡±

    Sarah wasn¡¯t even using most of her magic, so, in a sense, one could say she was holding back. Even then, Nami was still extraordinary, her strikes were as strong or stronger than Sarah¡¯s and were clearly able to harm her.

    The two stood at opposite ends of the battlefield, their eyes locked, and then, in an instant, they moved again, many times faster than light, their fists colliding once more.

    The impacts of their clashes were so powerful that each time they hit, the ground beneath them exploded, creating a canyon where they stood, a demonstration of their extraordinary raw power, which, to a normal human, would probably even look like something divine.

 The One Who Brings Death: Act 2, Chapter 5

    Chapter 5

    The ground was shattered, and the air was filled with debris with the aftermath of their battle. Smoke and dust covered the battlefield, obscuring the remnants of the forest that had been all but obliterated by their clash. Sarah stood at the edge of a massive crater, her chest heaving as she caught her breath, of course, she couldn''t get physically tired, but it seemed that the battle had exhausted her mentally and this would reflect on her body. Across from her, Nami slowly rose to her feet, her body bruised and bleeding.

    For a moment, there was only silence. Then Nami let out a low laugh, wiping the blood from her lip. ¡°I¡¯ve fought countless enemies,¡± she said, her voice with minor signs of pain. ¡°Many demons, humans, elves. But none of them... none of them were like you.¡±

    Sarah¡¯s expression softened, her fists lowering slightly. She watched as Nami took a step forward, her aura reduced but still pulsing with dark energy. ¡°You¡¯re... stronger than even Primordial Demons like myself,¡± Nami continued, her eyes locking onto Sarah¡¯s. ¡°Stronger than I ever imagined.¡±

    Sarah didn¡¯t respond immediately. She studied Nami, searching for any hint of deception, but found none. There was only honesty in those grey eyes, mixed with traces of respect.

    ¡°You¡¯re not bad yourself,¡± Sarah said finally, her tone neutral. ¡°You fought well.¡± Considering that this demon should have been at the very least above level 90, she was certainly a formidable force within this world and could, as shown, create some form of challenge for Sarah.

    Nami chuckled again, though it was clear she was in pain. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be kind, Sarah Viserya,¡± she said, a faint grin forming at the corner of her mouth. ¡°I know when I¡¯ve been beaten, and I know that you still held slightly back. I know when I¡¯ve found someone worth following.¡±

    ¡°What are you saying?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve always been a wanderer,¡± Nami said, straightening up. ¡°No allegiance, no cause. But I¡¯ve always wanted something more¡ªsomeone to follow. Someone stronger, who could lead even demons like me to greater heights. I had never seen a being this strong before¡­ and today, I¡¯ve found that.¡±

    Nami continued as her eyes shined with admiration. ¡°A Goddess¡­ a Demon Goddess¡­ You¡¯re truly of the highest level.¡± She took a step closer, lowering her head slightly, almost like a bow. ¡°I want to serve you, Sarah. Let me be your subordinate.¡±

    For a moment, Sarah was silent, processing Nami¡¯s words. She had expected many things from this fight, but not this. Not a powerful demon, a Primordial Demon at that, asking to serve her. She could see the sincerity in Nami¡¯s words, the determination, and it stirred something within her.

    ¡°You¡¯re serious,¡± Sarah said, more a statement than a question.

    Nami nodded, her expression honest. ¡°More than anything. You¡¯ve shown me power¡­ unlike anything I¡¯ve ever seen. You¡¯ve shown me that there¡¯s still something more to strive for, even for a powerful demon like me. I wish to peer within the abyss of magic¡­ the abyss of power.¡±

    Sarah considered this, her mind racing. She could sense Nami¡¯s potential, the raw power that she possessed, and that, even after such an intense battle, the power was still formidable. Having someone like Nami on her side would be a tremendous asset. But more than that, she could see the loyalty in Nami¡¯s eyes, a rare and precious thing among demons.

    ¡°Very well,¡± Sarah said, her voice firm. ¡°I accept your offer, Nami. From this moment on, you will serve under me. But understand this¡ªI do not tolerate betrayal. If you ever cross me, there will be no mercy.¡±

    Nami¡¯s grin widened, and she knelt down on one knee, lowering her head in a gesture of fealty. ¡°Understood, my lady. I wouldn¡¯t dream of it.¡± She glanced up, her eyes shining with admiration. ¡°I swear to serve you loyally, to follow your commands, and to fight by your side until the very end. You have my word.¡±

    Sarah nodded, a small, almost imperceptible smile playing on her lips. ¡°Then rise, Nami. There¡¯s much to be done.¡±

    Nami stood, a new light in her eyes, the weight of the fight seeming to lift from her shoulders. For the first time in a long while, she felt a sense of purpose, a direction. And she knew, as she looked at Sarah, that she had made the right choice.

    ¡°As you command, Lady Sarah.¡± She said, her voice carrying a newfound reverence.

    Sarah studied Nami, her brow furrowing slightly with curiosity. ¡°Tell me, Nami,¡± she began, her voice steady. ¡°When did you realize that I was a demon as well?¡±

    Nami looked thoughtful for a moment, her grey eyes glowed crimson glimmering with a mixture of respect and understanding.

    ¡°At first, I was unsure,¡± she admitted. ¡°Your magical power was surely overwhelming and your strength like nothing I¡¯ve ever seen.¡±

    She took a breath, steadying herself. ¡°So¡­ I kinda realized during the fight. It wasn¡¯t just your strength that gave it away. It was the way you carried yourself, the way your magic flowed. Even concealed, I could feel the demonic energy radiating from you, just beneath the surface. It was faint but unmistakable, although humans probably wouldn¡¯t be able to perceive that.¡±

    This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.

    Sarah nodded, considering Nami''s words. ¡°I keep my power concealed for a reason,¡± she said. ¡°It¡¯s better to blend in. Revealing my power could invite unnecessary questions.¡±

    ¡°Yeah. This world isn¡¯t used to this kind of power.¡± Nami nods in agreement.

    Sarah then extended her arm to Nami, who was standing on the lower ground of a crater. Taking a breath, Nami unclenched her fist and reached out, clasping Sarah¡¯s forearm with her own. Their hands met, gripping each other¡¯s forearms in a firm, solid grasp.

    ***

    The two demons left the battlefield, leaving the forest and the surrounding mountains they had just casually destroyed behind. They were now standing by a calm river, its waters being adorned by the moonlight passing through the trees canopy above.

    Sarah leaned against a tree, her eyes half-closed, listening to the soothing sound of the water. Nearby, Nami knelt in the river, the water washing away the blood and grime from their recent battle. She looked serene, her usual intensity softened as she scrubbed her hands and face, letting the water carry away the remnants of dirt and blood from her.

    Sarah broke the silence. ¡°So, what exactly were you doing out there in that forest, Nami?¡±

    Nami glanced over her shoulder, her wet hair clinging to her skin, and smiled. ¡°Oh, that? Just having a bit of fun,¡± she said, her tone lighthearted. ¡°I was following a lead on a magic item. You could say it¡¯s a bit of a hobby of mine¡ªcollecting interesting artifacts. This one was rumored to be somewhere in this area, so I figured I¡¯d check it out.¡±

    ¡°Collecting magic items, huh?¡± Sarah mused. ¡°Not what I expected from someone like you.¡±

    Nami chuckled, shaking the water from her hands one last time before turning to face Sarah. ¡°What can I say? Even demons have hobbies,¡± she said, her grin playful. ¡°It keeps things interesting. Besides, you¡¯d be surprised how useful some of these trinkets can be.¡± She went back to the shore, stepping lightly onto the rocks as she wrung out her wet hair. ¡°But I have to admit, I wasn¡¯t just here for the treasure hunt.¡±

    Sarah arched an eyebrow, curious. ¡°Oh?¡±

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Nami said, her grin widening. ¡°I was the one who posted that request to lure adventurers to the forest. I wanted to play a little, see who¡¯d be brave enough to come wandering all brave... just to see their bravery and pride suddenly crushed. Humans can be such fun to toy with, and who knows? Sometimes they lead you to interesting things.¡±

    Sarah''s eyes narrowed slightly, her expression contemplative. ¡°So, you set a trap. You really enjoy your games, don¡¯t you?¡±

    Nami shrugged, unbothered. ¡°Guilty as charged. But it wasn¡¯t all just for fun. I thought maybe one of them might know something about the magic item I was looking for, or at least point me in the right direction. Unfortunately, none of them were particularly¡­ helpful.¡±

    ¡°No need to come up with excuses, Nami, unfortunately, I can¡­ relate to this¡­ I mean, having fun this way¡­¡± Sarah said, her tone neutral on the outside, but her thoughts worried on the inside. She had truly lost her humanity, and this created unease within her. ¡°So, you were hunting for a magic item, and the adventurers were just a distraction to pass the time?¡±

    ¡°More or less,¡± Nami said, her grin fading into a softer, more thoughtful smile. ¡°But I didn¡¯t expect to find something even more interesting¡ªnamely, you.¡± She sat down on a nearby rock, letting her legs dangle into the water. ¡°In a way, I suppose it was worth it, even if I didn¡¯t find what I was looking for. Fate has a funny way of leading you to unexpected places.¡±

    Sarah¡¯s gaze softened as she regarded Nami, the demon who had become her subordinate. ¡°Well, it led you to me, and now we¡¯re here,¡± she said, her voice carrying a hint of amusement. ¡°But if you¡¯re serious about collecting magic items, maybe we can make that one of our next objectives. I¡¯m sure there are plenty of treasures out there, and it sounds like you could use the company.¡±

    Nami¡¯s eyes lit up, her grin returning full force. ¡°Really? You¡¯d join me on my little treasure hunts?¡±

    Sarah chuckled softly, shaking her head. ¡°Well¡­ it won''t be the main objective,¡± she said, her voice filled with a hint of amusement. ¡°What I am saying is that we could definitely grab some magical artifacts along the way. If we come across something interesting, it wouldn¡¯t hurt to pick it up. But don¡¯t get your hopes up that we¡¯ll be dedicating ourselves solely to treasure hunting.¡±

    Nami¡¯s grin didn¡¯t falter; if anything, it grew wider. ¡°Fair enough,¡± she said. ¡°As long as there¡¯s a chance, I¡¯m in. Besides, following you around sounds a lot more exciting than my usual routine.¡±

    Sarah smiled, leaning more comfortably against the tree and crossing her arms. ¡°Good to know. Just remember, Nami, that there¡¯s more at stake than collecting trinkets. I have my own goals, and I¡¯ll need your strength to see them through.¡±

    Nami¡¯s expression grew serious, but her enthusiasm didn¡¯t vanish. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t want it any other way. I¡¯m ready to face whatever comes, and if I get to take a few shiny artifacts while doing it, all the better.¡±

    ¡°Then we understand each other,¡± Sarah said, her tone firm but warm.

    After contemplating shortly, Sarah asked a question. ¡°What do you think about world domination? I know it sounds a little clich¨¦, but it''s... well, fun, I guess?¡±

    Nami paused, caught off guard by the question. She tilted her head, a slow smile creeping onto her lips as she considered it. ¡°World domination, huh?¡± She wondered, her tone playful but with a hint of curiosity. ¡°I have to admit, it¡¯s not exactly the first thing I expected you to suggest¡­ but then again, you¡¯re full of surprises, Sarah.¡±

    She stepped out of the water, letting her wet hair fall freely over her shoulders as she approached Sarah. ¡°You¡¯re right¡ªit does sound a little clich¨¦,¡± Nami said, mimicking Sarah¡¯s words with a chuckle. ¡°But there¡¯s something about it that¡­ appeals to me. The idea of taking over, reshaping everything to our liking, showing the world what true power looks like...¡±

    She stopped in front of Sarah, her gaze directly staring at Sarah¡¯s blue and green eyes. ¡°Yeah, I can see the fun in that. It¡¯s bold, ambitious, and a little chaotic¡ªjust how I like things.¡±

    Sarah¡¯s lips curled into a sly smile. ¡°But it¡¯s not just about ruling over everything. It¡¯s about creating something new, something better. We could build a country good enough where the people would obey us not only due to our power but due to it being a great nation to live in.¡±

    Nami¡¯s smile faltered a little, her face showing mild disgust. ¡°I¡¯m not exactly fond of giving such benefits to inferior life forms¡­ but if it''s my Lady¡¯s will, then I¡¯ll follow.¡± Nami stopped shortly before resuming her speech. ¡°A world shaped by our hands, where we set the rules. And if we have to crush a few obstacles along the way¡­ well, that¡¯s just part of the fun.¡±

    Sarah nodded, her eyes distant for a moment as if envisioning the future she spoke of. ¡°Then it¡¯s settled. World domination it is. We¡¯ll start small, build our power, and take things one step at a time. But make no mistake, Nami¡ªwe¡¯re going to change everything.¡±

    Nami let out mischievous laughter. ¡°I¡¯m all in, Lady Sarah. Let¡¯s make this world yours. All nations, all people, all races will kneel before your greatness.¡±

 The One Who Brings Death: Act 2, Chapter 6

    Chapter 6

    In the depths of the Aphemis Theocracy''s capital, Slaneburg, Alexia moved with silence through the shadowy corridors of the Sanctuary of Aphemis. Her skin, as pale as snow, contrasted sharply with the deep purples of her eyes, which glinted with an intelligence and intensity that unnerved most who met her gaze. Dark hair framed her face, cascading down her shoulders in loose waves, adding an ethereal quality to her otherwise imposing presence. Though beautiful, she possessed an air of quiet menace that often inspired fear among those who crossed her path.

    As she strode through the hallways, a voice echoed from behind, breaking the silence. ¡°Alexia, the Cardinals are calling.¡±

    She turned, recognizing Nile, the knight who served as a personal guard to the High Sanctum¡¯s elite. He was a formidable figure, tall and broad-shouldered, clad in blue and white armor that glimmered faintly under the few rays of light that came from the torchlight. His face was solemn as he met her gaze, a bit of unease in his eyes.

    Alexia¡¯s expression remained cool, though her mind hummed with annoyance. ¡®The Cardinals again¡¯, she thought, suppressing a sigh. Meetings with the Cardinal Council were often tedious affairs, full of masked ambitions and lofty speeches about their holy mission. She had never truly enjoyed these gatherings; the Cardinals, with their secrets, felt more like obstacles than allies. A part of her had once wondered what life would be like outside the theocracy, free from their endless directives and sermons. But her loyalty to her homeland¡ªdespite its flaws¡ªkept her rooted here. For now.

    ¡°What do they want this time?¡± she asked, crossing her arms as she leaned against the cold stone wall, her gaze fixed on Nile.

    His brow furrowed slightly. ¡°From what I understand, it¡¯s something urgent,¡± he replied, his voice low, almost hesitant. ¡°There¡¯s been¡­ an incident. Something that has deeply troubled the Second Seat of the Round Table.¡± He paused, choosing his next words carefully. ¡°It left the Cardinals¡­ uneasy.¡±

    Alexia¡¯s eyes narrowed, her curiosity piqued. The Second Seat, as a member of the Round Table, the First Order of the Theocracy, she was a powerful figure, and was rarely shaken by anything short of a direct threat. The fact that even he had shown fear was something unusual indeed. ¡°Fearful?¡± she echoed, her tone thoughtful. ¡°What in the world would cause that?¡±

    Nile shifted uncomfortably, as though unsure how much more he should reveal. ¡°I don¡¯t know the details, but whispers say it has something to do with a battlefield she saw on a forest in Grand Valka through her espionage spells. Perhaps it¡¯s best you hear it directly from the Council.¡±

    Alexia inclined her head, signaling she would follow. She had no particular fondness for the Cardinals, but the urgency of this situation¡ªand the mention of a battle, especially one that seemed like it was a big deal¡ªwas enough to intrigue her. Walking alongside Nile, she let her thoughts drift. The Theocracy and the Kingdom of Grand Valka shared a strained, albeit steady, relationship. The kingdom¡¯s power was a of no threat to Aphemis and their high corruption among the nobles made the Theocracy disdainful of it, but open conflict was a costly risk neither side dared to take without cause. If something had stirred unease among the Cardinals, it must have been significant.

    They arrived at the council chamber, its doors tall and imposing, carved with ancient symbols that seemed to watch as Alexia and Nile approached. He opened the doors, and Alexia stepped in, greeted by a familiar sight: the seven Cardinals, each seated at their respective positions around the circular stone table, their faces hidden beneath deep hoods that cast long shadows.

    ¡°Alexia,¡± intoned the First Cardinal, his voice a raspy echo in the cavernous room. ¡°Thank you for coming on such short notice.¡±

    She inclined her head, giving only a brief acknowledgment. ¡°I understand there is something of importance.¡±

    The Second Cardinal, whose demeanor usually held an unshakeable confidence, shifted uncomfortably. His voice trembled slightly as he spoke. ¡°There has been¡­ a breach, a warning perhaps, from Grand Valka¡¯s territories. We suspect it might involve one of their warriors¡ªsomeone far beyond the usual strength we encounter. And the timing¡­ it aligns with a recent disturbance among our own ranks.¡±

    Alexia¡¯s eyes shined with interest, though her face remained composed. ¡°A warrior of such power? I¡¯ve heard nothing from our spies about such person from Grand Valka.¡±

    ¡°That is precisely the issue,¡± the Third Cardinal interjected, his voice tense. ¡°It was an isolated incident, but reports suggest someone¡ªor something¡ªhas started operating beyond our realm¡¯s borders with enough power to unsettle our own forces. The attack seemed to have been swift and brutal.¡±

    A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

    Alexia¡¯s expression grew cold. This was not a matter of simple politics or skirmishes but a threat beyond their typical challenges. ¡°You fear this warrior could be seeking to challenge us directly?¡±

    The Second Cardinal¡¯s hands clenched, and his voice was barely a whisper. ¡°We fear¡­ it may be more than one.¡±

    A chill ran through the room, the Cardinals exchanging anxious glances. Alexia, however, remained unmoved. The challenge could be great, yes, but it was also¡­ exciting. A test of her own abilities, perhaps an opportunity to see how far she could go in defending her homeland. Not that she really thought of it as a threat¡­ there had been many times where the Cardinals were unease about someone only for her to win with a single attack as always.

    ¡°I¡¯ll need more information,¡± she said simply, her voice steely. ¡°Tell me everything you know, and I¡¯ll see to it this threat is handled.¡± She met the gazes of the Cardinals one by one, a faint smirk playing on her lips. ¡°Consider it my¡­ contribution to the Theocracy.¡±

    ***

    Alexia lay on her bed in the darkness of her private chamber, the weight of the ancient stone walls around her adding to the sinister air of the ambient. The room, deep within the Sanctuary of Aphemis, was hidden from the outside world, just as she preferred it. Here, in the shadows, she could be herself¡ªaway from the prying eyes and endless demands of the Cardinals and the other high-ranking officials of the Theocracy. This was her domain, a solitary space, but it suited her nature as the Sanctuary¡¯s Guardian. This room, these shadowed halls¡­ they were a part of her. Yet tonight, she found herself far from restful.

    Her mind kept wandering back to the council meeting and the unsettling details the Cardinals had relayed. The Third Order of the Theocracy¡ªhighly trained and lethal¡ªhad been discovered completely annihilated, their bodies littering the forest floor like discarded rags. For all her skill, Alexia knew the Third Order¡¯s warriors were no mere fodder. They were elite, honed in combat, their abilities bolstered by the sacred magic of the Theocracy. To wipe them out so utterly was no small feat. She traced her fingers over her forehead, her purple eyes gleaming in the dark. The Cardinals believed the massacre had been the work of more than one person, as they couldn''t fathom anyone strong enough to lay waste to an entire battalion alone.

    But Alexia had to admit, for her, the story was far from terrifying. Her power, after all, was not so different. Slaughtering a troop like the Third Order would be a simple task. She could tear through warriors and even mountains without effort after all. Still, she had to give whoever¡ªor whatever¡ªwas responsible some credit. They had left a lasting impression on the Cardinals, one strong enough to have drawn her in as the Theocracy¡¯s chosen weapon.

    Alexia sat up slowly, the faint feeling of excitement stirring in her chest. It was rare that anything in her world could bring up even the smallest thrill. The prospect of facing something that might pose a real challenge¡ªperhaps even a threat¡ªwas undeniably intriguing. This attacker, if they were alone, would be formidable indeed. A smile tugged at the corners of her mouth as she imagined the devastation in the forest: the crater, the dried rivers, the shattered peaks of the mountains. A vision that would have left most mortals trembling. To Alexia, it was almost beautiful.

    She stretched, letting the excitement simmer, her muscles tensing as if readying for battle. ¡®Perhaps this will be the fight I have been waiting for¡¯, she thought. Her duties here, though essential, had become dull over the years. Day in and day out, she was the guardian, the enforcer, bound to protect and obey. There was power in her position, yes, and a certain pride in being the Theocracy¡¯s deadliest weapon. But power without a challenge was a lonely, empty thing.

    Even so, she knew better than to leap into anything blindly. If this mysterious force was as dangerous as the Cardinals suggested, she¡¯d need to approach it with caution, not recklessness. For now, she would bide her time, gather information. There were ways to track remnants of energy, ways to follow the blood scent of the ones who had been slaughtered. She¡¯d been trained well enough in tracing that even the faintest hint of residual energy could lead her to this adversary.

    Alexia¡¯s eyes drifted to the faintly glowing orb on the sword handle¡ªa divine artifact of the Gods. There was something intoxicating in the chase, in knowing that soon she might meet a warrior with the strength to threaten her.

    In the silence of her room, she chuckled softly, a sound both sinister and almost cheerful. ¡®Whoever you are¡¯, she thought, ¡®you¡¯ve left quite a calling card. I hope you¡¯re as powerful as they say. Otherwise, you¡¯ll be nothing more than a fleeting amusement.¡¯

    The stillness settled once again as she lay back on her bed, staring up at the shadowed ceiling. Her fingers brushed over the cold iron of the pendant she wore, a reminder of her duty. She knew the Cardinals had only revealed what they deemed necessary, but she didn¡¯t care. She would learn all she needed to soon enough, with or without their guidance. For now, she would let them believe she was docile, a loyal guardian content to follow orders.

    Her eyelids grew heavy as she allowed herself a moment of rest, the excitement and anticipation still dancing at the edges of her thoughts. She had no doubt the Cardinals were fearful, that they wanted to harness her power as a shield against this unknown force. But for her, this was something more¡ªa chance to step beyond the stale routine of obedience and embrace her strength fully. And when the time came, she would unleash everything she had.

    As her mind drifted, her last thought was of the forest, of bloodied fields and destroyed mountains. Her smirk grew, even in the darkness. If the enemy was as powerful as she hoped, she would find them. And when she did¡­ Well, she doubted her life in the Theocracy would ever be the same.

 The One Who Brings Death: Act 3, Chapter 1

    Act 3: Nobles, Criminals, and the Devil

    Chapter 1

    Lord Renard paced in the dimly lit quarters of his modest home, his thoughts racing. Though not impoverished, he was far from the great wealth enjoyed by the noble houses of the Kingdom¡¯s capital. His wealth kept him comfortable, but it didn¡¯t place him among the elite¡ªsomething he often resented. As he moved, his mind thought about many ideas on how to close that gap, and today, it seemed, an opportunity had presented itself.

    A knock at his door interrupted his thoughts, and his aide, Martin, entered, bowing slightly before straightening his posture to relay his message.

    "My lord," Martin began, his tone controlled but with an edge of excitement, "I happened to be near the city gates and saw two women arrive. They were dressed in fine clothes, as one might expect of nobility, and they made quite the entrance. They¡¯re staying at the Silver Chalice Hotel and, interestingly enough, paid their fees in gold."

    Lord Renard¡¯s interest was piqued instantly. Gold? The Silver Chalice wasn¡¯t a cheap inn; it was usually frequented by wealthy merchants, ambassadors, and the occasional high-ranking noble. For two women to pay in gold coins¡­well, that said something about their status.

    "Nobles from the capital, perhaps?" Renard thought aloud, his gaze shifting as his mind raced with possibilities. ¡®If they are capital nobles,¡¯ he thought, ¡®then they are connected, wealthy, and powerful. An alliance or even just an acquaintance could be the key to elevating my family¡¯s standing.¡¯

    ¡°Yes, my lord,¡± Martin continued, ¡°they certainly have the air of nobility from the capital about them. They traveled lightly, but wore clothes that I have not seen in any noble from this city.¡±

    Lord Renard rubbed his hands together, a slow smile spreading across his face as a plan began to form. If he moved quickly, he might be able to secure a meeting with them before any of the other local nobles caught the news of their arrival. He couldn¡¯t afford to let another noble outmaneuver him on this chance. If he managed to make a good impression, he could gain powerful connections that would secure his family¡¯s future.

    Turning to Martin, he instructed him, ¡°Prepare a letter of invitation immediately. Extend my warmest regards and offer to host them for a small gathering tomorrow evening. Keep it respectful, but ensure the letter conveys our family¡¯s standing and influence in the city.¡±

    Martin nodded, already mentally composing the letter in his head, but Renard hadn¡¯t finished. ¡°We must consider all possibilities here, Martin,¡± he said, lowering his voice slightly. ¡°If these women truly are nobility from the capital, it might benefit us even further to¡­ solidify the connection.¡± His eyes gleamed with ambition. ¡°Perhaps I could gain their favor. And who knows¡ªmaybe one of them is seeking a match, or at the very least, willing to make introductions to eligible noblewomen at court. Imagine the prestige of a marriage alliance with a house from the capital.¡±

    Martin gave a subtle nod, his own expression neutral but attentive. He¡¯d long been aware of his lord¡¯s ambitions, and this new plan fit perfectly into that vision. ¡°Of course, my lord. Shall I arrange for additional luxuries for the gathering, in case they accept?¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, that¡¯s a good idea,¡± Renard replied, nodding in approval. ¡°Flowers, rare wines, anything that might impress them. And be discreet. I don¡¯t want the other nobles to be aware of this¡ªnot until the invitation is delivered and accepted.¡±

    As Martin turned to leave, Renard¡¯s mind continued to spin with possibilities. If he played this well, he could secure more than just a social connection; he could cement his family¡¯s position in society, gaining access to circles and influence he¡¯d only ever heard about. The capital nobility could offer him connections, opportunities, and perhaps even the legitimacy he¡¯d long wanted. And if he was fortunate enough to form a marriage alliance¡ªwell, that would be the pinnacle of success.

    Watching Martin leave, Renard¡¯s lips twisted into a determined smile. He had no idea who these women were, but they represented everything he¡¯d been seeking. Soon, if luck was on his side, his family name would no longer be one among the many of this fortress city of Mosas.

    ***

    Sarah and Nami had finally reached the fortress city of Mosas, each taking in the new sights as they entered through the grand gates. Situated close to the Elizia Empire¡¯s border, Mosas was a big hub for merchants, mercenaries, and the occasional spy from across the border. The city had an air of disciplined intensity, its soldiers marching across the city with frequency, keeping an eye on anyone who looked suspicious.

    Once inside, they made their way to one of the city¡¯s finest hotels. The accommodations weren¡¯t quite as extravagant as those back in the capital, but the room was spacious, richly furnished, and offered comfortable beds. The floor was adorned with carpets, the walls decorated with rich tapestries depicting the city¡¯s history, and the large beds with dark silk sheets that gave the room a noble ambiance. The two demons had no trouble settling in, with Nami immediately sprawling out on one of the beds, looking up at the ceiling with a relaxed sigh.

    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    Sarah, on the other hand, took a moment to study the room before sitting down on the opposite bed. After a few moments of silence, she glanced at Nami, her curiosity finally getting the better of her.

    ¡°Nami, about these Primordial Demons¡­ what exactly are they?¡± she asked, her tone casual, though her eyes showed a big interest. She had read bits and pieces but wanted to know more¡ªespecially since she was now traveling with one.

    Nami turned her head, her gaze lazy but intrigued by Sarah¡¯s question. ¡°Ah, the Primordials¡­¡± she began, crossing her arms behind her head as she relaxed further into the bed. ¡°We¡¯re an old, old bunch. Long before the nations and kingdoms around us even existed, we were already here, each of us embodying a primal force or idea.¡± She lifted a hand and gave a light shrug, her expression unbothered. ¡°There are four of us: Red, White, Yellow, and Black. Each of us bears our own color and¡­ specialties, I suppose you could say.¡±

    ¡°So, you¡¯re ancient,¡± Sarah replied with a smirk, unable to resist poking fun. ¡°I mean, I knew you were old, but ancient is a whole other level.¡±

    Nami laughed a low, amused chuckle. ¡°Well, in human terms, I guess that¡¯s true. But age is just a number, right?¡± She grinned, a hint of playfulness in her eyes. ¡°You should be glad you¡¯re in the company of such venerable power.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, perhaps,¡± Sarah replied, her tone feigning a polite appreciation. ¡°So, as a Primordial, are you capable of casting 10th-tier spells?¡± This was one of the things Sarah had been eager to ask. She was familiar with the power scales back in her own world, and tiered magic systems usually indicated a mage¡¯s ability. If Nami could cast 10th-tier spells, that would confirm a lot about her strength.

    Nami nodded but didn¡¯t look particularly impressed by the concept. ¡°I can manage a few, yes,¡± she replied casually. ¡°But casting spells isn¡¯t my primary strength. It¡¯s just¡­ something I can do if I need to. My specialty isn¡¯t really as a magic caster, even if I¡¯m probably better at it than any human mage.¡± She paused. ¡°My real strength lies in physical ability.¡±

    Sarah tilted her head, processing this. It made sense that a Primordial Demon wouldn¡¯t simply rely on traditional magic. ¡°I see. I¡¯d been wondering if you Primordials all had the same abilities or if each of you had your own¡­ skills,¡± she said, her tone thoughtful.

    ¡°Oh, definitely,¡± Nami replied, sitting up slightly and brushing a lock of white hair from her face. ¡°We¡¯re all powerful in different ways. That¡¯s what makes us so¡­ unique. Some of us are specialized in magic¡­ others, like me, are not.¡± Her gaze grew a bit distant as if recalling memories from past ages.

    ¡°And speaking of unique, I¡¯ve been hearing rumors about this place to the southeast¡ªa Demon Lord domain. It¡¯s a relatively new nation, established by a council of six Demon Lords who rule it together.¡±

    Sarah raised an eyebrow, her curiosity piqued. ¡°A council? That¡¯s¡­ unusual for demons, isn¡¯t it? I would think a domain of Demon Lords would be constantly fighting for power rather than sharing it.¡±

    Nami nodded, a small smile crossing her lips. ¡°You¡¯d be right. It surprised me too. They¡¯ve somehow managed to create a council structure, working in what seems like unity. Each Demon Lord governs a different aspect of the nation. They call it the ¡®Demon¡¯s Council State¡¯. It¡¯s a nation populated by all kinds of races, though humans make up the majority of the population. But it¡¯s not nearly as populated as, say, the Kingdom or the Empire. Still, they¡¯ve made it work.¡±

    ¡°Interesting,¡± Sarah murmured, her mind working through the implications of such a nation. ¡°Have you ever been there to see if they¡¯re truly powerful?¡±

    Nami gave a slight shake of her head. ¡°No. I¡¯ve never felt the need to,¡± she admitted. ¡°The Demon Lord Domain has only been around for, what, 400 years? That¡¯s too recent for me, didn¡¯t have the time yet. I¡¯ve kept my distance from it. But I can¡¯t deny I¡¯m curious about their strength.¡± Her eyes narrowed, a hint of excitement flashing in them. ¡°Perhaps one day we could pay them a visit. They could be an interesting challenge if they¡¯re truly strong.¡±

    Sarah chuckled at this. ¡°You Primordials do seem to love your challenges. Though,¡± she added with a smirk, ¡°if they¡¯re somewhat powerful and competent, then perhaps we¡¯d be better by making use of them. Who knows?¡±

    Nami laughed in return. ¡°True, but should they not submit, I will personally annihilate them all.¡±

    The two fell silent for a moment, each lost in their own thoughts about this mysterious Demon Lord Domain. To Sarah, it seemed like a potential opportunity¡ªanother piece of the world to explore, and perhaps a source of allies, depending on how events unfolded. For Nami, it was a tempting possibility of facing an unknown strength, finding new magical artifacts, and, of course, making sure the interests of her Lady were accomplished.

    As they sat in silence, a faint knock came at the door, breaking the quiet. Sarah¡¯s eyes shifted, and Nami looked over, her expression neutral but ready.

    After a moment, Sarah rose and walked to the door, opening it to reveal a young attendant, bowing politely. ¡°Pardon the interruption, my ladies,¡± he said, looking up with a mixture of awe and apprehension. ¡°I have a letter here for you, sent by Lord Renard, one of the nobles of this city. He wishes to invite you to a private gathering tomorrow evening.¡±

    Sarah accepted the letter, glancing it over with a raised brow before nodding to the attendant, who excused himself with a polite bow and hurried off.

    As she returned to her bed, she handed the letter to Nami, who opened it with mild interest.

    ¡°Seems like we¡¯ve caught the attention of someone here,¡± Sarah remarked.

    Nami laughed, tossing the letter back to Sarah. ¡°Of course we have. How could we not when dressed in such clothes and looking like beautiful nobles? But it could be amusing. Maybe we¡¯ll play along with the noble¡¯s little game.¡±

    Sarah nodded, a smirk appearing on her lips. ¡°Well, that was the intention since the beginning. Attracting attention.¡±

    <hr>

 The One Who Brings Death: Act 3, Chapter 2

    Chapter 2

    In the luxury of their hotel room, Sarah and Nami sat on their beds, the noble¡¯s invitation lying between them on a small table. Sarah had anticipated that they¡¯d attract attention, and it had worked perhaps even quicker than expected. They had dressed in fine clothing, aiming to give the impression of high nobility, and they had attracted curious stares from locals and travelers alike as they walked into the city. The invitation from Lord Renard had come almost immediately¡ªa clear indication that their appearance and behavior had sparked intrigue among Mosas¡¯s nobility.

    Nami leaned back in the wall, eyes flickering over the letter. ¡°So, Lord Renard, huh?¡± she remarked, a hint of amusement in her tone. ¡°Seems we¡¯ve created quite a bit of interest just by coming here. I¡¯d say that¡¯s a good start.¡±

    ¡°Indeed,¡± Sarah replied, her gaze thoughtful. ¡°If the nobles here are quick to act on intrigue, they¡¯ll be valuable connections. We could gain quite a bit by establishing influence within their circles, both in terms of power and knowledge. Besides, it would be useful to understand how the nobility of this Kingdom operates, especially if we plan to expand our influence here in Grand Valka.¡±

    Nami grinned, a wicked gleam in her eye. ¡°You¡¯re thinking of future expeditions, aren¡¯t you?¡± She chuckled softly. ¡°The more we learn now, the better prepared we¡¯ll be to deal with the complexities of this kingdom when the time comes.¡±

    ¡°Exactly,¡± Sarah said, nodding. ¡°Gaining their trust, making them see us as powerful allies, or even using them as pawns could make our moves more effective¡ªand give us the option to exploit certain factions if necessary.¡± She paused, her mind shifting through the possibilities. ¡°If we make connections now, we can later leverage them as valuable allies or pawns, depending on how they prove themselves.¡±

    Nami flipped on the bed, laying with her back facing upwards, her chin resting on her hand. ¡°So, what¡¯s the plan, then?¡± Her tone was light, but her eyes were focused. ¡°How exactly do you want to approach this Renard fellow?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll play the part of powerful but cautious nobles,¡± Sarah replied. ¡°Renard will likely want to know more about us, perhaps even see if we can be used for his own purposes. If we can gain insight into his ambitions, it might reveal more about the general disposition of the nobles here¡ªhow loyal they are to the Kingdom and how far they¡¯re willing to go for their own gains. If he¡¯s influential, he might give us access to other nobles or share secrets that would be valuable.¡±

    The two demons exchanged a look, understanding passing between them. To Sarah, this was as much a test of the nobility¡¯s willingness to bend as it was an opportunity for her own plans.

    After a thoughtful pause, Sarah rose from her bed. With a casual gesture, she called upon Arya, a swirl of dark magic summoning her into the room. Arya stepped forth, a striking presence with her long hair, red eyes, and elegant yet revealing attire that matched her title. She offered a slight bow, her expression attentive.

    ¡°Arya,¡± Sarah began, a hint of authority in her tone, ¡°this is Nami, the Black Primordial Demon.¡± She gestured toward Nami, who gave Arya an approving nod. ¡°She will be working with us closely, and I expect you two to be familiar with each other.¡±

    Arya¡¯s gaze turned toward Nami, her eyes gleaming with interest as she took in the figure before her. ¡°An honor,¡± she said smoothly, inclining her head with respect. ¡°It¡¯s not often that I meet someone stronger than me and¡­ beautiful. I hope we¡¯ll be able to work well together.¡±

    Nami chuckled, waving her hand dismissively. ¡°As long as you can keep up, we¡¯ll get along just fine.¡±

    With introductions complete, Sarah turned back to Arya, her expression shifting to seriousness. ¡°Now, I have a task for you,¡± she said. ¡°We¡¯ve received an invitation from a noble of this city¡ªa man named Lord Renard. He seems eager to meet us, perhaps curious about the ¡®wealthy nobles¡¯ who¡¯ve arrived in his city.¡± She tapped the letter thoughtfully. ¡°However, I¡¯m not inclined to walk into a situation without knowing more about the players involved.¡±

    Arya¡¯s eyes glowed crimson, a small smile forming on her lips. ¡°I see. You¡¯d like me to gather information on this Lord Renard? Discover any potential threats or traps he might be setting?¡±

    ¡°Precisely,¡± Sarah confirmed. ¡°But more than that, I¡¯d like to know who he truly is. Find out about his connections, his ambitions, and any notable deeds or rumors surrounding him. Anything that will give us an edge in dealing with him.¡±

    Arya nodded, her gaze sharp and determined. ¡°Understood, my Lady. I¡¯ll keep a low profile and gather whatever I can. If there are any hidden motives behind his invitation, I¡¯ll uncover them.¡±

    Sarah gave her a slight nod of approval. ¡°Good. Take a look around the city as well¡ªsee if you can gauge the general sentiment among the people. A place like this, so close to the border, is likely full of spies, especially from the Elizia Empire. And I¡¯d like to know how much influence this Lord Renard truly wields here.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not allowed to kill him, right?¡± Arya asked with a mocking smile, her eyes with a hint of mischief.

    ¡°Please don¡¯t¡­¡± Sarah replied, suppressing a sigh. ¡°You¡¯re not Wrath, that¡¯s something she would do.¡±

    This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    Arya¡¯s smile widened. ¡°Sure! And I¡¯ll want a reward after that¡­ you know what I mean.¡±

    Sarah rolled her eyes, but a hint of amusement displayed in her gaze. ¡°You should do what your Lady commands with no need for a reward. But I¡¯ll¡­ see what I can do.¡±

    With her instructions received, Arya bowed once more before turning to leave. She cast one last glance at Nami, who gave her a playful smirk before she disappeared out of the room, leaving Sarah and Nami alone once again.

    As the door closed, Nami leaned back, her expression both thoughtful and intrigued. ¡°So, you¡¯re sending her to do the groundwork while we prepare to meet with this Lord. Smart.¡±

    Sarah nodded. ¡°Arya is an excellent informant. I trust her abilities to blend in and extract valuable information without attracting too much attention.¡± She paused, looking out the window, her eyes focused yet far away. ¡°If we can gain insight into how Mosas¡¯s nobility operates, it will lay the foundation for our own influence here. This city is close enough to the border that alliances here could be critical in the future. If we ever need to move against Grand Valka, having these nobles in our favor¡ªor at least keeping them complacent¡ªcould be valuable.¡±

    Nami chuckled, a smile on her lips. ¡°You¡¯re already planning for that? I thought we were just here to explore.¡±

    Sarah raised an eyebrow, her gaze shifting back to Nami. ¡°Every action I take is part of a plan,¡± she said, her tone calm but firm. ¡°It might look like wandering, but each step is deliberate. If we¡¯re to gain influence, we¡¯ll need connections, knowledge, and an understanding of how to move through these societies. And, when the time comes, those connections could prove useful.¡±

    Nami grinned, clearly entertained. ¡°I suppose that¡¯s what I admire about you. You always seem to have a plan¡ªno matter how casual you appear.¡± She stretched, reclining back onto her bed. ¡°Fine, then. Let¡¯s see what Arya discovers. If this Renard is as opportunistic as I think he is, he might be easier to manipulate than he realizes.¡±

    Sarah¡¯s lips curved into a faint smile. ¡°Let¡¯s hope so. The more we understand their ambitions, the better we can control them. This is just the beginning.¡±

    If all went well, they would leave Mosas with a better grasp on Grand Valka¡¯s nobility¡ªand perhaps a few more assets in their pocket.

    In their shared room, Sarah glanced out the window, taking in the cityscape of Mosas below. She turned to Nami, who was turning around on her bed, arms behind her head, her usual playful smirk in place.

    "I¡¯m going to step out for a bit, take a look around the city," Sarah announced, retrieving a dark, elegant cloak from her [dimensional storage]. The cloak, rich and shadowy, was cut to sweep around her and cover her entirely.

    Nami raised an eyebrow. "Ah, scouting? Or just in the mood for fresh air?"

    "A bit of both," Sarah replied with a slight smile. "I want to see what¡¯s going on here. Sometimes a walk through the city reveals things you won¡¯t find in reports or intel."

    With a final nod to Nami, she pulled the cloak¡¯s hood over her head, casting her face in shadow. She made her way out of the hotel, descending the grand staircase and stepping onto the street below. The city¡¯s sights and sounds wrapped around her, and she began her exploration, blending into the crowd while quietly observing the world she intended to make her own.

    There was a mix of rustic and refined in this fortress city, from the cobblestone streets and merchant stalls to the occasional greater establishment like the one she and Nami had chosen to stay in. She was out here to get a feel for the place, true, but her thoughts soon drifted back to her earlier conversation with Nami, where she¡¯d made a confident statement: ¡°Every action I take is part of a plan.¡±

    If she was being honest with herself, that wasn¡¯t entirely true. She didn¡¯t actually plan every detail or predict every outcome ¡ª some of her actions were made on impulse or based on gut feeling. Still, it was easier to look impressive and keep the respect of those around her when they believed she had everything calculated. But Sarah felt she was adapting well so far; she was still in the early stages of establishing her influence in this world, after all.

    As she continued walking, she turned down a narrow street that led toward the quieter parts of the city. The hustle of the marketplace faded behind her, and the sound of her boots echoed softly against the alley walls. That was when she noticed something out of place in the shadows up ahead ¡ª a figure slumped against the wall, motionless and crumpled.

    As she neared, her eyes narrowed, taking in the details. The woman was covered in bruises, her clothes dirty and stained, her face pale and hollow. Sarah¡¯s brows knitted in a rare moment of unease. The woman¡¯s injuries definitely weren¡¯t just signs of poverty; they were something more.

    A quick glance around confirmed that no one else seemed to be paying attention. To most, she was just another unfortunate soul on the streets. Yet to Sarah, it seemed likely that this was related to human trafficking. This world was far from kind, and though laws in the Kingdom forbade slavery, it was inevitable that those in power found ways around such rules. Without the protections Sarah had known in her world, people like this woman were vulnerable, existing on the whim of whoever held control over their lives.

    The woman stirred slightly, her eyes fluttering open with a start as Sarah¡¯s shadow loomed over her. She looked up, her expression one of confusion, and then fear. Sarah met her gaze, feeling a flicker of irritation ¡ª not directed at the woman but at the world that allowed this to happen so freely.

    Well, Sarah wasn¡¯t kind in this world, she knew that. She was slowly losing her humanity and couldn''t feel much empathy¡­ still, even though she knew it would be better to not do anything, she still decided to help.

    ¡°Who did this to you?¡± she asked softly, but with a cold tone that made the woman flinch.

    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know,¡± the woman said, her voice barely a whisper. ¡°Please¡­ I don¡¯t want trouble¡­¡±

    Sarah sighed, crouching down to speak at her level. ¡°I¡¯m not here to make trouble. I just want to know if there¡¯s anything you can tell me.¡±

    The woman hesitated, a wary look in her eyes, but eventually she swallowed and whispered, ¡°Nobles¡­ men from the underworld here, the ones who own half the businesses, they¡­ they do this when someone steps out of line. A warning, or sometimes just because they can¡­¡±

    Sarah¡¯s jaw clenched at the cruelty. Here, she saw another crack in the Kingdom¡¯s foundations ¡ª corruption emerging behind the display of order. It would have been easy to leave it at that and move on. In fact, that was what she usually would have done. But she couldn¡¯t deny a dark satisfaction at the thought of unsettling the balance these criminals thought they held and it could possibly serve as a way to expand her influence by taking control of a powerful group within this city.

    After a moment, Sarah straightened, her mind already calculating. ¡®This,¡¯ she thought, ¡®could become part of a plan¡¯.

    The woman looked up at her, a hint of fear returning. Sarah gave her a reassuring nod. ¡°I¡¯ll get you somewhere safe,¡± she said. ¡°I am Sarah.¡±

    The woman nodded with a hint of gratitude in her eyes. ¡°I¡¯m¡­ Tuah¡­¡±

 The One Who Brings Death: Act 3, Chapter 3

    Chapter 3

    Nami was lying on her bed, eyes half-closed as she stared at the ceiling with a look of utter boredom. Her fingers tapped on her stomach, her mind drifting to thoughts of past battles, magical artifacts, and how soft the bed was compared to the cold ground of a forest.

    Suddenly, the sound of the door swinging open broke her thoughts. Her eyes shifted, narrowing as Sarah entered the room. Dressed in her dark cloak, Sarah walked in. In her arms, she carried a young woman, bruised and unconscious. The girl''s body looked frail, her limbs thin, and her face had evidence of severe mistreatment. Her clothes were torn and stained with dirt and blood.

    Nami tilted her head, eyes narrowing further. "What''s this? Bringing strays in now?"

    Sarah ignored the remark, moving towards her bed as she laid the girl down on it. The mattress sank under the girl¡¯s weight, though she hardly weighed much at all. After making sure the girl¡¯s head was properly supported, Sarah stepped back, her gaze turning to Nami.

    "Heal her," Sarah said in a firm but calm tone. "Take care of her."

    Nami¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. She sat up on her bed, resting her elbows on her knees. "Huh? You¡¯re serious? You just walk in here with a human and tell me to take care of it?" Her lips curled with disdain. "Can¡¯t I just kill it? Would be more pleasant."

    "No," Sarah¡¯s reply was immediate. She leaned against the wall with her arms crossed, her sharp gaze locking onto Nami¡¯s eyes. "Do as I say."

    For a moment, Nami¡¯s eyes had a hint of rebellion, but it was short-lived. She sighed, rubbing the top of her nose. "Tch. Fine, fine. But you¡¯re lucky it¡¯s you giving the order, Sarah. I wouldn¡¯t be so kind to anyone else.¡±

    Nami got to her feet, brushing off her clothes as she walked over to the girl. She crouched down, her sharp eyes scanning the girl¡¯s condition. Her fingers went over the girl''s body as she prepared to cast a spell.

    "Can you even heal her properly? Or do you need a scroll?" Sarah asked, her gaze unmoving as she watched Nami¡¯s every movement.

    Nami¡¯s lips curled into a grin, a little of her pride showing up again. "Of course I can heal her. I¡¯m not some amateur." Her hand glowed with a soft, pale blue light as she invoked a mid-level healing spell of the 4th tier. The light spread over the girl¡¯s body, washing away dirt and blood. Her bruises disappeared, and the cuts along her arms and legs closed, almost like she had never even been damaged before.

    After a moment of silence, Nami¡¯s grin faded. Her eyes narrowed with scrutiny, and her fingers pressed gently along the girl¡¯s ribs and shoulders. "Hmm..." she muttered, concentrating harder.

    "What is it?" Sarah¡¯s tone was still calm, but there was a sharpness to it, as if ready to act on bad news.

    "Aside from the obvious signs of a beating ¡ª bruises, cuts, and scratches ¡ª she¡¯s got a fissure," Nami said, pointing at the girl¡¯s side. "Her rib¡¯s cracked, though I¡¯ve mended it. She¡¯s also got internal damage that¡¯s consistent with..." She glanced at Sarah, her eyes hardening. "...consistent with certain kinds of abuse."

    A little of anger passed through Sarah¡¯s eyes, but it vanished as quickly as it had appeared. Her face remained neutral, but Nami noticed the slight tightening of her jaw.

    "So," Nami continued, placing her hands on her hips, "what¡¯s the story here, huh? You¡¯re not the type to pick up strays for no reason. Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re feeling ''compassion'' or something like that." She said the word with exaggerated sarcasm.

    Sarah¡¯s gaze remained distant for a moment, her eyes briefly scanning the unconscious girl¡¯s face. Then, with a sigh, she pushed off from the wall and took a step closer to the bed. "I found her lying in an alley, broken like a discarded tool. If I¡¯m right, she¡¯s probably some type of slave from one of the brothels or dens of this city." Her eyes sharpened as she looked at Nami. "You know how it works in places like this. No one''s going to help her, and the ones who ¡®own¡¯ her probably aren''t going to stop."

    Nami snorted, shaking her head. "Tch, of course. Humans love lording over each other when they¡¯re given the chance. Strip them of their ¡®laws¡¯ and they¡¯re not so different from demons." She glanced back at the girl. "Still, why¡¯s this our problem? You¡¯re aiming for the top, right? You¡¯re gonna need connections and allies. Saving every pitiful girl along the way isn¡¯t efficient."

    "True," Sarah replied, eyes cold but thoughtful. "But sometimes, it''s not about efficiency. It''s about making sure those watching know what happens when you cross certain lines. Also, this situation has the potential to make us gain control over the criminal network in this city. I mean, she does have an owner, right? And he¡¯ll come look for her."This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    "Oh?" Nami¡¯s grin returned, this time wider and more devilish. "You are the smart type, Sarah."

    Sarah glanced once more at the girl. Her breathing had evened out, her face no longer twisted in pain. For now, she¡¯d live.

    "Watch over her while she rests," Sarah said as she moved toward the window, pulling the curtain slightly to glance at the streets below. "We¡¯ll see what she¡¯s like when she wakes up. If she¡¯s got nowhere to go, she¡¯ll stay here until she¡¯s ready."

    ***

    The soft glow of lanterns shined across the cobblestone streets as Sarah walked through the city once more. The night air was cool, carrying the distant sounds of nighttime activity. It was quieter than during the day, with most townsfolk either tucked away in their homes or gathered in taverns and inns. The dim light played on Sarah''s dark cloak, making her figure blend into the night.

    Her mind was filled with thoughts of her plan. It wasn¡¯t often she could pat herself on the back for clever scheming, but this time she felt she deserved it. Finding that battered girl and bringing her back wasn¡¯t a random act of kindness. It had been an opportunity. The girl had an owner, and he would come looking for her. When he did, Sarah would be waiting. And if everything went as she expected, she¡¯d gain a foothold in the city. Controlling the criminal network could provide valuable information and influence, both of which were essential for her future plans.

    ¡®Not bad for something I came up with on the spot,¡¯ she thought, a small smile forming at the corner of her lips. Her eyes scanned the street ahead, her pace steady and not fast.

    Her eyes shifted to a modest-looking bar on the corner of the street. Warm light illuminated the windows, and the faint sounds of laughter and glass bottles echoed from within. Sarah stopped, her eyes narrowing as she considered it. It¡¯s been a while, hasn¡¯t it? A drink wouldn¡¯t hurt. She¡¯d been running around since arriving in this world, so a moment to unwind was great.

    She stepped inside. The atmosphere was lively but not turbulent. The hum of conversation filled the air, blending with the smell of roasted meat and the faint one of spilled liquor. She made her way to the bar, taking a seat on one of the benches near the corner. The barkeep, a broad-shouldered man with a gray beard, approached with a neutral expression.

    "What''ll it be, miss?" he asked, wiping a mug with a cloth that had seen better days.

    "Something strong but smooth," she replied, leaning her elbows on the bar. The barkeep gave a nod and reached for a bottle from a high shelf, pouring a deep amber liquid into a small glass. He slid it over to her.

    Sarah took a sip, letting the warmth wash down her throat. It was stronger than expected but not unpleasant. Her thoughts drifted as she looked into the amber depths of her drink, reflecting on her progress in this world. Things hadn¡¯t gone perfectly, but honestly, she¡¯d done well for herself so far. She had allies, and her plans were taking shape. This world, while warranting caution, wasn''t entirely beyond her control.

    Her mind shifted to Arya. She¡¯d sent her on a mission to investigate a certain noble, Renard, but Arya¡¯s personality was¡­ unpredictable. Sarah trusted her competence, but the woman¡¯s whims often led to "side activities." ¡®Hopefully, she¡¯s staying on task,¡¯ Sarah thought, taking another sip of her drink.

    Out of the corner of her eye, she saw a familiar presence. Her eyes locked on a woman entering from the side door. Dark hair. Crimson eyes. Dark clothes. Sarah¡¯s brow furrowed. It couldn¡¯t be¡­ but it was. Arya walked in like she owned the place, flanked on either side by two stunningly beautiful women who hung off her arms, giggling and whispering to each other.

    Sarah¡¯s eyes widened in mild shock, and she set her glass down with a soft thud. ¡®Is she serious right now?¡¯ Her lips curled in frustration as she stood from her bench and made her way over. Arya¡¯s eyes shifted toward her, and a teasing grin spread across her face.

    ¡°Well, well, look who¡¯s here,¡± Arya said, her eyes dancing with amusement. ¡°Come to join us, Sarah? I¡¯m about to head upstairs with these two beauties.¡± She tilted her head toward the women hanging on her arms. ¡°There¡¯s room for one more if you¡¯re interested.¡± Her voice filled with playful mischief.

    Sarah¡¯s face grew warm. ¡®Was she seriously doing such a scene in public?¡¯ She looked around to see if anyone was watching, but most customers were too preoccupied with their own conversations or too drunk. She grabbed Arya¡¯s arm and pulled her toward the exit.

    ¡°Come on,¡± Sarah muttered, dragging her along.

    ¡°Aw, you¡¯re no fun,¡± Arya whined, giving an exaggerated pout. ¡°You¡¯re not jealous, are you?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Sarah said firmly, though she had a small blush. She pulled Arya outside, taking her to an alley beside the bar. The quietness of the alley made their footsteps echo as Sarah finally let go of her. She crossed her arms, eyes sharp and serious.

    ¡°What are you doing, Arya? I gave you a task. You¡¯re supposed to be gathering information, not¡­ whatever that was.¡± Her voice was firm but not angry.

    Arya leaned back against the wall, arms folded behind her head, looking utterly unconcerned. ¡°Relax, my Lady. I¡¯m handling it. Just taking a little detour. I¡¯m good at multi-tasking, you know.¡± She shot Sarah a grin that was equal parts cocky and charming. ¡°Besides, can¡¯t a girl have a bit of fun after working so hard? You¡¯re too uptight sometimes.¡±

    Sarah¡¯s eyes twitched, and she sighed, suppressing the urge to scold her. ¡°If you¡¯re going to have fun, fine, but do it without drawing attention to yourself. We¡¯re supposed to be subtle. You know that, right?¡± Her tone was exasperated but still measured.

    ¡°Heh, ¡®subtle¡¯ isn¡¯t really my thing,¡± Arya admitted with a shrug. Her crimson eyes glowed faintly in the dim alley. ¡°But fine, since you¡¯re asking so nicely, I¡¯ll tone it down a bit. Happy now?¡± Her grin returned, and she leaned in slightly, voice dropping into a sultry tone. ¡°Unless, of course, you¡¯d rather join me for a night of ¡®fun¡¯. I¡¯d be happy to show you how it¡¯s done properly.¡±

    ¡°Not happening,¡± Sarah said, her voice firm, though her blush betrayed her composure. She turned away, flicking her cloak with unnecessary force. ¡®This woman¡­ she¡¯s impossible. Should I have summoned someone else? I mean¡­ she¡¯s my favor- No, she¡¯s just the most competent, that¡¯s it.¡¯

    Arya chuckled, clearly pleased with herself. ¡°Alright, alright. I¡¯ll play nice. No need to get so worked up, Lady Sarah.¡± She tapped the side of her head. ¡°I¡¯ve got everything under control.¡±

    Sarah glanced back at her, giving a skeptical look. ¡°You better. Otherwise, we¡¯re going to have a serious problem.¡± Her gaze lingered on Arya for a moment before she pulled her cloak tighter around herself. ¡°Get back to it.¡±

    ¡°Yes, my Lady,¡± Arya said with a mock bow, her grin never fading. As Sarah walked away, Arya¡¯s eyes followed her with playful interest.

 The One Who Brings Death: Act 3, Chapter 4

    Chapter 4

    The very small glow of enchanted lanterns barely lit the underground tunnel, the air was cold, and the faint echoes of distant dripping water filled the silence. Selene walked through the passage with slow steps. Her emerald eyes scanned the corridor ahead, her long black cloak swaying behind her with each movement. Her dark auburn hair was tied back into a practical braid, and her face had the calm and unyielding expression of someone used to control.

    Her eyes narrowed as she spotted a figure ahead. A man leaned casually against the wall at the entrance of a passageway, arms crossed, his face half-hidden in his hood. His name was Orin, the man responsible for the organization¡¯s enforcers: their soldiers and spies. He was tall and broad-shouldered, with a face marred by a scar running from his brow to his jawline. His eyes moved to Selene as she approached.

    "Any news on the girl?" Selene asked, her voice with a mild hint of annoyance. She stopped a few feet away, eyes locked on his.

    Orin¡¯s gaze didn¡¯t move. "We¡¯re on it. The men are searching the city. She¡¯s just a rat with nowhere to run. Won¡¯t be long now." His voice was rough, but his tone was certain.

    Selene¡¯s eyes remained on him, searching for any sign of doubt. "She¡¯s a liability," she said coldly. "If she¡¯s found and she talks, it¡¯ll be a mess to clean up. We¡¯d have to bribe half the guard, and even then, word might still spread."

    Orin snorted, pushing off the wall. "The noble who commands the city guard¡¯s already in our pocket. He¡¯ll turn a blind eye like he always does. But yeah, better to be safe. We will find her."

    Selene¡¯s eyes lingered on him for a moment before she nodded. "Good. Let¡¯s move. The meeting¡¯s about to start."

    The two of them walked together down the tunnel, their footsteps soft but still making sounds on the stone floor. They approached a large, iron-bound door. Selene reached for the handle, and with a heavy creak, she pushed it open. Inside, the air was heavier, filled with the scent of old stone and faint traces of incense. The room beyond was circular, with walls lined with carved reliefs of strange symbols and scenes depicting figures in shadowy rituals.

    At the center of the room sat a large, round stone table. It was polished and dark, with six stone chairs equally spaced around it. Selene and Orin took their seats. Selene¡¯s eyes flickered to the chair next to hers, her fingers tapping the armrest. She¡¯d been hoping to sit somewhere else, but fate had placed her beside him.

    Moments later, the others began to arrive. One by one, they stepped in, each figure distinct but sharing the same air of menace and authority. Two women and four men in total. Among them, Selene¡¯s eyes immediately caught sight of him.

    He was utterly silent as he moved to the seat beside her. His body was devoid of flesh. His skull had cracks and carvings of arcane runes, and his empty eye sockets glowed faintly with a small blue light. His name was Maldrath, and he was an undead, a lich, to be precise. Selene¡¯s heart tensed for just a moment. She¡¯d never been comfortable sitting near him. His presence smelled like that of death and ancient.

    Across from her sat Valyria, the other woman of the group. Unlike Selene, Valyria¡¯s skin was porcelain pale, her eyes a shade of blue that faintly glowed crimson in the dark room. Her long white hair framed her predatory face. She was a vampire¡ªageless, beautiful, and undeniably dangerous. Her gaze met Selene¡¯s for a moment, lips curling into a small smile. Selene¡¯s eyes flicked away, focusing on the table.

    The remaining seats filled quickly. There was Kallen, a thin man with a perpetual smirk; Dregan, a broad-shouldered brute who spoke as much with his fists as his words; and finally, Elias, an older man with calculating eyes and a soft voice.

    With everyone seated, the meeting began.

    Elias, who often assumed the role of speaker, leaned forward. His hands were crossed as he surveyed the group. "First, our operations at the docks of the northern city are progressing as expected. Profits are up, and no significant interference has been reported from the city guard. Our investments are yielding returns."

    There were nods around the table.

    "Next, we¡¯ve expanded our influence in the merchant¡¯s guild," Elias continued. "Our ¡®consultants¡¯ have made it clear to the guild master that it¡¯s in his best interest to keep our arrangements intact."

    Another round of approving nods.

    Selene¡¯s eyes darted briefly to Maldrath. He sat perfectly still, unnervingly so. His bony fingers tapped once on the stone table but otherwise remained lifeless.

    Then the mood shifted as Elias¡¯ eyes narrowed. "Now to the pressing matter. The girl."

    The shift in the mood was perceptible. All eyes turned to Orin.

    "She¡¯s being hunted," Orin said gruffly. "Our men are on it. We¡¯re sweeping the alleys and checking every hideout she could¡¯ve run to. She¡¯s a street rat, not smart, not fast. It¡¯s only a matter of time."Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!

    Valyria¡¯s crimson eyes sharpened, and her smile vanished. "She¡¯s a street rat, but she¡¯s also a witness. You¡¯re underestimating her. Witnesses talk, Orin. They¡¯re pests, and pests have a way of surviving unless properly dealt with. I¡¯d suggest you quicken your search."

    Orin¡¯s jaw tightened, but he gave a curt nod. "I¡¯m aware. We¡¯re not sitting on our hands, Valyria. She¡¯ll be found."

    Selene¡¯s eyes flicked between them. "If she¡¯s not found soon, she¡¯ll talk and try to find some generous noble to protect her. Desperation breeds boldness. We¡¯ve seen it before."

    Elias raised a hand, commanding silence. "Orin¡¯s men will continue their search. No loose ends. No witnesses. We¡¯ll deal with her, just as we¡¯ve dealt with others before. If anyone has doubts, I suggest they keep them to themselves."

    A long pause followed as each member of the council exchanged glances. None spoke. They all understood that Elias wanted silence.

    ¡°Meeting adjourned,¡± Elias declared.

    As they began to stand up, Selene cast a final glance at Maldrath. His hollow eyes met hers, his gaze was cold and seemed infinite. She stood quickly, her cloak swinging around her as she made for the door. As she left, she couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that she had looked at him longer than usual. ¡®Maybe I¡¯ll be cursed to death for that¡­¡¯

    ***

    Selene opened the heavy wooden doors leading to her chambers and walked inside. The room was dimly lit by a few lanterns mounted on the stone walls and was very shadowy. The air smelled faintly of aged wood and stone. She moved with grace, composed, as she always was, her eyes half-lidded in quiet contemplation. The clash of her boots against the stone echoed faintly as she made her way to a large old chair near the center of the room.

    She sank into the chair with a sigh, leaning back as if the weight of her thoughts pressed down on her. Her eyes shifted toward the table in front of her, its surface full of scratches and stains of countless documents, plans, and maps that had been placed on it. Without hesitation, she reached for a small glass on the table and poured herself a little bit of amber liquor from a nearby bottle. The liquid swirled briefly before she lifted it to her lips, tasting it slowly.

    The warmth of the liquor spread through her chest, and she leaned further back in her chair, gazing up at the ceiling. Her mind turned to the recent events. The girl who had escaped... It was an inconvenience, no doubt. A liability left to roam free, and liabilities had a way of becoming dangers if left unchecked. Selene¡¯s fingers tapped on the armrest of her chair. Security measures had tightened since the incident, and the enforcers had been instructed to remain vigilant. Still, she couldn''t shake off the feeling of irritation. It wasn''t like the girl was some clever mastermind or a particularly fast runner. She''d be caught sooner or later.

    But that wasn¡¯t really the problem, was it? The real issue lay in who was responsible. Valyria. Selene¡¯s lips pressed into a thin line at the thought of her. Valyria had been assigned to oversee the girl''s "processing", but of course, Valyria¡¯s idea of responsibility was as loose as a piece of cloth still being sewn. The woman¡¯s power was undeniable, too undeniable, in fact. Even if someone were to argue she¡¯d failed, nobody in the organization would dare challenge her. Selene knew better than to push that particular boundary. Valyria¡¯s strength kept her untouchable, and in this world, power was the ultimate arbiter of justice.

    Selene¡¯s gaze flickered to the bottle of liquor, debating whether to pour herself another glass. She ultimately decided against it, pushing herself up from the chair. Her long coat swayed behind her as she walked toward the door. The air in her chambers felt heavier than it should have, and she had no interest in staying in it any longer. There were things to be done.

    The labyrinthine halls of the underground hideout were badly illuminated. Of course, that wasn¡¯t a problem for someone who could see in the dark, like a vampire, for example, but for her, it was kinda hard to see. The only illumination came from torches and lanterns placed along the walls, their light barely enough to illuminate the darkness. Selene¡¯s steps echoed as she walked, her eyes fixed ahead. She¡¯d long since memorized every twist and turn of these passages. Each hallway, each junction, each doorway, all committed to memory. She¡¯d spent too many years in this place to be disoriented now.

    As she reached the upper levels, she climbed a short level of stone stairs, and the air grew slightly warmer. As she stepped onto the above ground, a figure approached her from the far end of the hallway. It was one of the enforcers, his eyes sharp and his breathing slightly hurried. His movements were quick but controlled, a sign that he¡¯d been searching for her.

    ¡°Selene,¡± he called out, his voice firm but respectful. ¡°We¡¯ve found her.¡±

    Selene¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. ¡°Where?¡± she asked, her tone even but full of curiosity.

    ¡°In the city,¡± the enforcer said, coming to a stop a few paces away from her. ¡°She¡¯s in a fancy hotel. She¡¯s not alone, though. She¡¯s with two other women.¡±

    ¡°Two other women? Interesting. What¡¯s the story there?¡±

    ¡°No idea,¡± the enforcer replied, shaking his head. ¡°Could be those ¡®generous nobles¡¯ types looking to play hero. We¡¯ve seen it before. Strays always seem to attract attention from those kinds of people. Naive fools.¡± He scoffed. ¡°They¡¯ll probably regret it.¡±

    Selene¡¯s eyes stayed on the enforcer for a moment, her mind racing. If the girl had truly found help from two nobles, that added complications. Nobles had wealth, influence, and occasionally even competence. It wasn¡¯t unheard of for a noble, especially a foreign one who doesn¡¯t know that they shouldn¡¯t mess with us, to take in a "lost soul" out of some misguided sense of charity. But even if that¡¯s all it was, it didn¡¯t change her plans. The girl¡¯s knowledge posed a threat, and threats needed to be handled.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Kallen?¡± she asked, tilting her head slightly.

    ¡°Waiting for you near the entrance of the hideout,¡± the enforcer replied. ¡°He¡¯s ready to move as soon as you give the word.¡±

    Selene¡¯s eyes glinted with a cold sharpness. ¡°Then we¡¯re wasting time. Let¡¯s go.¡±

    The enforcer nodded and turned around, leading her down another hallway. Her mind shifted back to the two "nobles" who had taken the girl in. If they were truly nobles, she¡¯d have to be careful. Not because she feared them, Selene feared no one other than her own comrades, but because nobles had connections, and connections had consequences. Still, she doubted it would come to that. Nobles could be bribed, threatened, or "convinced" to forget things that weren¡¯t worth the trouble of remembering.

    But if these "nobles" were something else... well, she¡¯d deal with that as it came.

    Her lips formed a faint smile as she followed the enforcer. Yes, this was better than staying in her chambers. She¡¯d see this through herself, and if those "nobles" got in her way, she¡¯d gently ask Kallen to remind them why it¡¯s unwise to stand between a predator and its prey.

 The One Who Brings Death: Act 3, Chapter 5

    Chapter 5

    Selene and Kallen arrived at the hotel, its elegant exterior illuminated by the glow of lanterns hanging from ornate iron hooks. The atmosphere inside of it was one of quietness and luxury. The sounds of people talking and the soft clink of glass could be heard in the background as they walked in.

    Selene¡¯s eyes scanned the room with precision. Her gaze settled on a comfortable sofa placed into an isolated corner of the main hall. She walked toward it and sat down, crossing one leg over the other. The leather cushions of the sofa creaked softly under her weight as she leaned back, her eyes closing in thought. Her fingers tapped rhythmically on the armrest.

    Meanwhile, Kallen approached the receptionist. His grin made the young woman at the desk glance at him nervously. He leaned forward, his arms resting casually on the desk, his eyes watching her every move with unsettling intensity.

    ¡°We have some business with the occupants of one of your rooms,¡± Kallen said smoothly. ¡°Two women dressed like nobles and a young girl. Kindly inform them they have visitors waiting in the main hall.¡±

    The receptionist¡¯s hands twitched as she nodded quickly, her gaze shifting to the side. She wanted to ask more details about who they were but was too afraid for that, hurrying to relay the message and disappearing through a side door. Kallen¡¯s grin widened as he turned and walked back to where Selene was.

    ¡°Done,¡± he said as he sat beside her, his hands resting on his knees. ¡°They¡¯ll be down soon.¡±

    Selene tilted her head back, gazing at the high ceiling. Her mind wandered to the two so-called nobles. She¡¯d seen plenty of the type before¡ªarrogant, entitled, and endlessly frustrating. But something about this situation made her cautious. It was rare for nobles of this city to intervene in the affairs of the organization, let alone take in a girl who¡¯d clearly been through hell.

    ¡°Perhaps we should be diplomatic this time,¡± Selene said aloud, her voice soft but sharp. ¡°If they¡¯re genuine nobles, they are probably not from this city, and pushing too hard could make things messy. It¡¯s better to test the waters first.¡± Her gaze darkened as she added, ¡°Besides, Valyria should be the one dealing with this.¡±

    Kallen¡¯s grin didn¡¯t falter. ¡°You¡¯re being far too generous,¡± he said, his eyes glinting with amusement. ¡°But I¡¯ll play nice¡­ for now.¡±

    Minutes later, the soft click of heeled boots echoed down the hallway leading from the upper floors. Two women approached. Their presence was undeniable, as if an unseen force followed them, drawing many gazes in the hall. Their attire was immaculate, finely tailored, of the type that spoke of wealth and status. One had striking blue¡­ and greenish eyes and flowing white hair that framed her sharp features. The other, a little taller and with an aura of quiet menace, had white hair and grey eyes.

    Selene rose from her seat, her eyes narrowing slightly as she took in the sight of them. Her instincts whispered caution, but she pushed it aside. She stepped forward and extended her hand, her face a mask of polite calm.

    ¡°Welcome,¡± she said smoothly. ¡°I¡¯m glad you¡¯ve come to speak with us.¡±

    Sarah¡¯s eyes met hers, unblinking. She reached out and shook Selene¡¯s hand, a firm grip. ¡°We¡¯re here,¡± Sarah replied simply, her voice measured but firm. ¡°I¡¯m Sarah and this is Nami.¡±

    ¡°Nice to meet you two. I¡¯m Selene.¡± She gestured to the sofa. ¡°Please, sit. Let¡¯s discuss this matter calmly.¡±

    Sarah and Nami sat down across from Selene and Kallen. There was a clear tension in the air. Selene¡¯s eyes shifted to Nami, who sat with an air of ease, her eyes passed a strange feeling¡­ like a beast surveying its territory.

    ¡°There¡¯s been a misunderstanding,¡± Selene began, her tone gentle yet firm. ¡°One of our workers, a young girl named Tuah, suffered a head injury recently. She¡¯s been wandering in confusion ever since. We¡¯ve been searching for her, and it seems she¡¯s found her way to your care.¡± Her eyes darted between Sarah and Nami, watching for their reactions. ¡°We¡¯re grateful for your kindness, truly. We¡¯re here to take her home now, where she belongs.¡±

    Sarah leaned back, arms crossed, her eyes narrowing ever so slightly. ¡°The girl¡¯s been through a lot,¡± she said slowly, her gaze fixed on Selene. ¡°She¡¯s frightened and injured. I¡¯d rather keep her with me until I¡¯m certain she¡¯s safe.¡±

    Kallen¡¯s grin grew wider, his eyes fixed on Sarah. He leaned forward, elbows on his knees, his voice smooth but sharp as a blade. ¡°You¡¯re outsiders here,¡± he said softly, his words carrying hints of a threat. ¡°It¡¯s best not to cause waves. Hand her over, and we¡¯ll see to it that you¡¯re¡­ compensated for your efforts.¡±If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.

    Selene¡¯s gaze moved towards Kallen, her lips pressed into a thin line. She nodded slowly as if agreeing with him. ¡°Yes, you¡¯re not from around here, are you? It¡¯s better to avoid trouble. Our city¡¯s laws can be¡­ unforgiving to outsiders.¡±

    Sarah¡¯s eyes stayed on Selene, and her face was an unreadable mask. ¡°We¡¯ll think about it,¡± she said at last, her tone noncommittal.

    Nami¡¯s smile widened slightly, a shift that carried an undeniable menace. Her grey eyes locked onto Kallen¡¯s. ¡°We¡¯re very good at solving problems,¡± she said softly, her voice filled with dark amusement. ¡°So good, in fact, that problems rarely stay problems for long.¡±

    Silence hung in the air for a moment, broken only by the distant clash of glass from the kitchen and the bar. Then Sarah and Nami rose from their seats.

    ¡°As I said, we¡¯ll think about it. We can find you guys if we need to.¡± Sarah said as she walked away, Nami following behind her.

    Selene¡¯s eyes narrowed as she watched them leave. Her fingers tapped softly on the armrest of the sofa, a habit of hers. ¡°Interesting,¡± she murmured. ¡°Very interesting.¡±

    ***

    Sarah and Nami went up the staircase, their footsteps making soft sounds against the wood.

    ¡°Next time, I¡¯m not going to one of those meetings,¡± Nami muttered, her grey eyes narrowed with disdain. Her tall frame towered slightly over Sarah¡¯s as she walked. ¡°I had to hold myself back so hard just to not kill those two. It was torture.¡±

    Sarah¡¯s lips curled into a small chuckle. ¡°The trap is already set,¡± she replied, her voice calm and calculating. ¡°We¡¯ve refused to hand over the girl, so they¡¯ll make a move. They¡¯ll want to take her back, and when they do, we¡¯ll respond.¡±

    Nami¡¯s grin was faint but sharp. ¡°I hope I can have fun with some of them when that time arrives¡­¡±

    They came to their room and entered, slamming the door shut. Tuah sat on one of the beds, her hands pressed together tightly, fingers clutched nervously onto each other. Her hair was a little messy, her face pale, and her eyes fixed upon the ground as if she could disappear if she only stared hard enough. Her physical wounds might have been healed, but her fear was still present.

    Her head tilted up slightly at the sound of the door, and her anxious eyes darted to Sarah and Nami. ¡°Did¡­ did they come for me?¡± she asked, her voice small and fragile.

    Sarah¡¯s gaze softened ever so slightly, but her tone remained firm. ¡°Yes,¡± she admitted. ¡°They want you back.¡±

    Tuah¡¯s breath became faster, and a tear rolled down her cheek. Her small body started to tremble as she stared at the ground, her eyes filled with terror. ¡°Are you¡­ Are you going to give me to them?¡± she asked, her voice cracking.

    Sarah¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change. She stepped forward and crouched down to Tuah¡¯s eye level, her gaze gentle ¨C an act, of course, but Sarah was getting good at it ¨C as she looked into the girl¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°No,¡± she said firmly. ¡°You¡¯re safe here. They¡¯ll have to go through me to get to you.¡±

    Tuah continued to cry, but this time they weren''t born of fear alone, there was relief in her eyes as she nodded slowly. She sniffed, wiping her face with the back of her hand.

    Nami, meanwhile, had already thrown herself onto the other bed, arms behind her head as she sprawled across it in a relaxed pose. She eyed the ceiling with a look of disinterest, her grey eyes almost closing with boredom. ¡°You¡¯re too soft, Sarah,¡± she muttered, her voice carrying a hint of playful mockery.

    Suddenly, a shadow appeared beside Nami. Without warning, Arya materialized, her dark hair cascading over her shoulders, her crimson eyes glowing with mischievous energy. She lay directly on top of Nami, her grin wide with amusement.

    ¡°Miss me?¡± Arya purred, her tone as playful as ever.

    ¡°Get off,¡± Nami growled, shoving Arya off her with a single push. Arya tumbled onto the side of the bed, still laughing as if it were all part of the game.

    ¡°So cold, Nami,¡± Arya said with a pout, propping herself up on one elbow, her crimson eyes glancing toward Sarah. ¡°Anyway, I¡¯ve got news.¡± She flipped onto her back, folding her hands behind her head. ¡°I looked into that noble, Renard. The meeting he¡¯s proposing isn¡¯t a trap¡­ or at least, it¡¯s not meant to be. I¡¯d say he¡¯s too much of a coward for that.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Sarah¡¯s gaze was sharp. ¡°Then what¡¯s his angle?¡±

    ¡°Power, obviously.¡± Arya¡¯s grin grew wider. ¡°He¡¯s a greedy little worm. Corrupt to the core, like most of them. But he¡¯s not stupid enough to try something that¡¯d risk his life. The meeting¡¯s legit¡­ well, as legit as anything a noble like him offers.¡±

    Sarah crossed her arms, her gaze contemplative. ¡°Good work,¡± she said. ¡°That¡¯s one less thing to worry about.¡±

    Arya¡¯s grin didn¡¯t fade. ¡°You¡¯re welcome. But honestly, I still don¡¯t get why you¡¯re wasting time with these lowly humans,¡± she said, her eyes narrowing with disdain. ¡°It¡¯d be so much easier to just kill them all. Faster too.¡±

    Nami¡¯s chuckle was low and dangerous. ¡°Finally, something we agree on,¡± she said, her eyes flicking toward Sarah. ¡°These humans are always so messy. It¡¯s a wonder you¡¯re so patient with them.¡±

    Sarah¡¯s gaze shifted between her two subordinates. ¡°You two really hate humans, huh?¡± she said with mild amusement.

    Arya¡¯s grin sharpened. ¡°Hate¡¯s a strong word. Disdain, maybe.¡± She tilted her head toward Sarah, her crimson eyes narrowing. ¡°What about you? You like them?¡±

    Sarah¡¯s eyes narrowed in thought. ¡°I¡¯m indifferent. They¡¯re just¡­ people. No more, no less.¡± Her gaze moved to Tuah, who was listening intently, her small frame still curled up at the edge of the bed. Sarah¡¯s eyes softened just a bit. ¡°They¡¯re fragile, that¡¯s all.¡±

    Tuah''s heart was almost bursting, and she curled into herself a little more, eyes down as she tried to avoid looking at Nami, Arya, and Sarah. The words weren''t exactly comforting, but neither were they threatening. She really had no idea what to make of them. ¡®They talk like they aren''t even humans¡­¡¯

    ¡°Fragile¡­¡± Nami repeated with a snort. ¡°That¡¯s an understatement.¡±

    ¡°Still, fragile things can have their uses,¡± Sarah said.

 The One Who Brings Death: Act 3, Chapter 6

    Chapter 6

    Sarah and Nami had just exited their hotel and started walking toward their destination, their vestments drawing many curious glances. Sarah, in a flowing white dress that contrasted with the darkness of the night, had an almost ethereal aura of grace. Beside her, Nami was wearing a black dress. Their presence in the city was enough to leave an impression, and they both knew it.

    ¡°A second-class noble,¡± Nami mused as they walked, her tone full of disdain. ¡°Not wealthy, not powerful. What¡¯s the point of meeting someone like this? Humans in power are always greedy. This one must be no different, probably has some ulterior motive.¡±

    Sarah chuckled softly. ¡°You¡¯re probably right, Nami. But every connection, no matter how small, can lead to something greater. Besides, not every noble is entirely useless.¡±

    Nami scoffed. ¡°I doubt that. The only thing they¡¯re good at is scheming for their gain.¡±

    ¡°Then let¡¯s see what Lord Renard is scheming for,¡± Sarah replied with a faint smirk.

    As they continued, the city¡¯s streets gave way to quieter, more refined lanes. Finally, they arrived at their destination, a modest but well-maintained house befitting a second-class noble. The architecture lacked the greatness of higher-ranking estates but still spoke of wealth and status.

    A manservant, who introduced himself as Martin, greeted them at the entrance. He bowed politely and gestured for them to follow. ¡°My lord is expecting you. Please, this way.¡±

    Inside, the house was decently decorated, though far from lavish. The interior balanced practicality with the aspirations of someone wanting to appear more influential and wealthier than they were. Martin led them to a comfortable sitting room and gestured toward a pair of cushioned chairs near a small table.

    ¡°Please, have a seat. My lord will join you shortly. Would you care for some tea?¡±

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Sarah replied warmly as she and Nami took their seats.

    Martin soon returned with a tray, setting two cups of tea before them. Nami shot the cup a dubious glance before turning to Sarah. ¡°You¡¯re not seriously going to drink that, are you?¡±

    Sarah chuckled as she picked up her cup, examining the tea¡¯s pale green color. ¡°It¡¯s just tea, Nami. Nothing to worry about.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t know that,¡± Nami muttered, her tone dripping with suspicion. ¡°Humans and their petty poisons.¡±

    Sarah chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s not like poison would do anything to us.¡± Taking a sip, Sarah smiled. ¡°It¡¯s not bad, actually.¡±

    Nami crossed her arms, unimpressed. ¡°I¡¯d rather die than drink that crap.¡±

    Sarah leaned back slightly, her amusement evident. ¡°You could at least pretend to have patience and restraint, Nami. We¡¯re here for diplomacy, not dramatics.¡±

    Nami huffed but said nothing, her irritation apparent. Her gaze swept over the room, noting every exit, every detail, and every potential threat.

    Moments later, footsteps were heard down the hall, and Martin reappeared, announcing the arrival of Lord Renard.

    The man who entered was of average height, his attire suggesting an effort to appear wealthier than he truly was. His face bore the practiced smile of someone accustomed to polite facades, but there was a glint of calculation in his eyes that Nami immediately disliked.

    ¡°Lady Sarah, Lady Nami,¡± he greeted, bowing slightly. ¡°It is an honor to have you both here. Please forgive the wait.¡±

    ¡°Not at all,¡± Sarah replied graciously, her demeanor calm and composed. ¡°Thank you for inviting us, Lord Renard.¡±

    Renard took a seat across from them, his hands folding neatly on the table. ¡°I must say, your presence in Mosas has caused quite a stir. Such elegance and... distinction are rare in these parts.¡±

    Nami rolled her eyes, but Sarah maintained her smile. ¡°You flatter us, Lord Renard. Mosas is a fascinating city, we are merely enjoying its charms.¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± Renard replied smoothly. ¡°And yet, I imagine your interests extend beyond mere sightseeing. You strike me as women of ambition.¡±

    Sarah tilted her head slightly, her smile not faltering. ¡°Ambition is a trait to be admired, don¡¯t you think? It drives progress.¡±

    Renard nodded, his smile widening. ¡°Indeed. And progress often requires... alliances. I couldn¡¯t help but wonder if your visit to Mosas might present an opportunity for collaboration.¡±

    Nami¡¯s patience wore thinner with each passing word, but Sarah remained calm. ¡°Collaboration is always a possibility, provided it benefits both parties.¡±

    Renard leaned forward slightly, his tone growing more earnest. ¡°I represent certain interests in Mosas, Lady Sarah. Interests that could prove mutually beneficial. Perhaps we could discuss this further over dinner?¡±

    Before Sarah could respond, Nami¡¯s sharp voice cut through. ¡°And what, exactly, do these ¡®interests¡¯ entail, Lord Renard?¡±If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    Renard hesitated, clearly unprepared for Nami¡¯s directness. ¡°Ah, well, matters of money, influence, and... ensuring stability within the city.¡±

    Sarah placed a hand on Nami¡¯s arm, a subtle gesture to rein her in. ¡°We would be delighted to hear more, Lord Renard,¡± she said smoothly. ¡°Your invitation is most kind.¡±

    Renard¡¯s smile returned, though it was clear he was wary of Nami. ¡°Wonderful. I shall arrange for it, then.¡±

    The conversation turned to lighter topics as Renard worked to move the meeting back to safer ground. Throughout, Sarah remained engaged, while Nami¡¯s demeanor alternated between icy and indifferent.

    Renard proceeded to turn around and came to a halt before starting to walk. ¡°It¡¯s already late, it would be unmannered of me to allow ladies to walk through the streets at this hour. If you two wish, there''s a room ready upstairs.¡±

    After judging that this must be a practice of the people in this city, Sarah decided to accept as to not invoke suspicion. As they went upstairs, Nami exhaled sharply. ¡°Humans¡­ what do you think his objective is?¡±

    Sarah smiled faintly. ¡°He¡¯s looking for leverage. He sees us as potential allies or threats. Either way, he wants to keep us close.¡±

    Nami crossed her arms. ¡°I say we let Arya deal with him. She¡¯d enjoy it.¡±

    Sarah laughed softly. ¡°Let¡¯s not be hasty. For now, we¡¯ll play along. If nothing else, we might learn something useful.¡±

    ***

    The room was simple yet adequate, it was elegant enough to befit a noble of Renard''s rank. Martin, ever the diligent butler, opened the door and gestured inside. ¡°This will be your room for the night, ladies. Should you need anything, please don¡¯t hesitate to call upon me.¡±

    Sarah nodded politely. ¡°Thank you, Martin. That will be all.¡±

    As the door shut behind them, the two turned to look around the room: two neat beds, one on either side, divided by a small wooden nightstand with a lamp and a pitcher of water on it; heavy curtains framed a window that let in a view of the quiet street below.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s acceptable. Not exactly luxurious, but I suppose it¡¯ll do.¡±

    Sarah smiled faintly and set down on the bed nearer to the window. ¡°We¡¯re not here for luxury, Nami. Just a place to rest before the day ahead.¡±

    Nami sat on her bed, leaning back slightly. ¡°Rest? Why would you need rest? We¡¯re demons. You don¡¯t need sleep, Sarah.¡±

    Sarah turned to face Nami, her smile not fading. ¡°Just because we don¡¯t need it doesn¡¯t mean we can¡¯t enjoy it. Sleep can be relaxing, you know. Don¡¯t you ever just... let yourself unwind?¡±

    Nami shrugged, lying back with her arms behind her head. ¡°Sometimes¡­ although most of the time I¡¯ll close my eyes, but I¡¯m not really sleeping. Just passing time.¡±

    ¡°Well, I enjoy it,¡± Sarah replied, settling herself onto the bed. She turned to her side, facing the wall. ¡°It¡¯s a way to let my mind rest. Maybe you should try it more often.¡±

    Nami rolled her eyes, though there was no real annoyance in her tone. ¡°Whatever you say, Sarah.¡±

    The room fell quiet as Sarah closed her eyes, her breathing evening out as if she truly intended to sleep. Nami remained awake, her gaze fixed on the ceiling, her thoughts drifting as the hours passed.

    ***

    The first rays of light passed through the curtains, casting a yellow glow across the room. Sarah got up, stretching before sitting. She glanced over to see Nami still lying in the same position she had been the night before.

    ¡°Good morning,¡± Sarah said lightly, running a hand through her white hair.

    ¡°Morning,¡± Nami replied, her tone neutral. She sat up and swung her legs over the side of the bed. ¡°Let¡¯s get this over, so I can leave this place fast.¡±

    After getting dressed, the two descended the stairs, where Martin awaited them at the bottom. ¡°Good morning, ladies. Breakfast is prepared. Please, follow me.¡±

    He led them into a dining room in which a table was laid out with an array of breads, cheeses, fruits, and jams, even a pot of tea and a platter of smoked meats.

    Sarah took her seat and began serving herself a modest plate. ¡°This is quite the banquet,¡± she remarked, her tone polite.

    Nami, however, remained standing, her arms crossed as she glared at the table. ¡°I¡¯m not eating anything made by these humans. Especially not something provided by that Renard guy. The man is more trash than usual.¡±

    Sarah sighed as she spread a bit of jam on a slice of bread. ¡°Nami, could you at least try to behave? It¡¯s just food.¡±

    ¡°Not happening,¡± Nami said flatly, her disgust evident.

    Sarah shook her head but didn¡¯t press further. She ate in silence, finishing her small meal quickly.

    Soon, Renard arrived, his ever-present smile of trying to be polite or likeable spread across his face. ¡°Good morning, ladies. I trust you slept well?¡±

    ¡°Well enough,¡± Sarah replied with a cordial nod.

    ¡°Excellent,¡± Renard said, gesturing for them to follow. ¡°Shall we proceed to discuss the matters I mentioned last night?¡±

    He led them to a meeting room with four single chairs arranged around a small table. The room was modestly decorated, its functional design befitting the house. Sarah and Nami sat side by side, while Renard took a seat across from them.

    ¡°Let us get straight to business,¡± Renard began, leaning forward slightly. ¡°I have a proposal that I believe would be beneficial to both of us.¡±

    Sarah maintained a neutral expression, though she could already sense where this was heading.

    Renard smiled, his tone growing more confident. ¡°I noticed that you two are traveling alone. A rare thing for women of such... distinction. It leads me to believe that neither of you is married.¡±

    Nami¡¯s gaze darkened slightly, but she said nothing.

    Renard continued, his voice laced with a practiced charm. ¡°I propose a marriage alliance. Lady Sarah, your beauty, elegance, and resources would bring great honor to my house. In return, my position and influence here in Mosas could provide you with many advantages. Together, we could achieve much.¡±

    Sarah chuckled softly, ¡®It¡¯s not like he is any more than a lower-class noble¡¯, a faint smile tugging at her lips. ¡°Your offer is... intriguing, Lord Renard. But I must decline. I prefer to keep my options open for collaborations in matters of mutual interest.¡±

    Renard¡¯s smile faltered, but he quickly recovered. Turning to Nami, he tried another angle. ¡°Lady Nami, perhaps you would consider it, then? Such a union¡ª¡±

    The air in the room grew heavy, the atmosphere shifting in an instant.

    Sarah glanced to her side, her eyes narrowing as she tried to gauge Nami¡¯s reaction. Nami¡¯s head was lowered, her expression obscured. A cold, oppressive aura began to emerge from her, making even Sarah uneasy.

    ¡°Nami,¡± Sarah whispered, her voice low and firm. ¡°Control yo¡ª¡±

    Before she could get the words out, a sickening sound filled the room, a sharp, wet gurgle. Renard''s eyes widened in shock as a deep, crimson line appeared across his throat, blood pouring from the wound as his body collapsed forward onto the table, lifeless. Sarah froze as her breath caught in her throat. She had not even seen Nami make any move, yet the strike was so well-placed and quick that it was over before anyone could react.

    Nami sat back in her chair, her expression unreadable as she watched Renard¡¯s body slump to the floor.

    ¡°Nami,¡± Sarah said, her tone cold and controlled. ¡°What have you done?¡±

    Nami shrugged, her voice calm. ¡°He was trash. He insulted us with that ridiculous proposal. I simply took out the garbage.¡±

    Sarah stood, her eyes blazing with a mix of anger and disbelief. ¡°Do you realize what you¡¯ve just done? We¡¯re in his house, in his city! This will complicate things.¡±

    Nami met Sarah¡¯s gaze, unflinching. ¡°He was beneath us, Sarah. A waste of breath. You know it as well as I do.¡±

    Sarah exhaled sharply, running a hand through her hair before she was forcefully calmed down by her demon nature, which regulated her emotions. ¡°We¡¯ll deal with this later. For now, we need to leave. Immediately.¡±

 The One Who Brings Death: Act 3, Chapter 7

    Chapter 7

    The room was still heavy with the aftermath of Renard''s death when the door swung open. Martin, followed closely by the guard who had been stationed outside, stepped inside with evident urgency.

    ¡°I heard a noise,¡± Martin began, his voice with a tone of worries. ¡°Is... is everything alright in here?¡±

    Sarah, sitting calmly, looked up with a faint, dismissive smile. ¡°Oh, just an accident. Nothing to worry about.¡±

    Martin¡¯s eyes widened as the scene fully registered. His gaze swept the room before landing on Renard''s lifeless body stretched across the table, blood pooling around his neck. He froze, his face pale with shock. ¡°An accident?!¡± he exclaimed. ¡°There¡¯s blood everywhere! Lord Renard is¡ªhe¡¯s¡ªwhat have you done?¡±

    The guard, who was wearing light armor that left much of his arms and legs exposed, stepped forward, his hand already on the hilt of his sword. His sharp eyes immediately noticed the clean cut across Renard¡¯s throat. He drew his weapon, pointing it toward the two women. ¡°That¡¯s no accident!¡± he shouted. ¡°That¡¯s a murder! There¡¯s a clear slash across his neck. Explain yourselves!¡±

    Martin¡¯s shock quickly turned to rage. ¡°You monsters! How dare you defile this house and murder Lord Renard? You¡¯ll pay for this¡ªboth of you!¡±

    The guard wasted no time. With a swift dash, he closed the distance to Sarah and thrust his sword forward, the blade piercing through her left arm and into her chest. He shouted, his voice filled with fury and a hero-type tone. ¡°Under Mosas law, I¡¯m authorized to execute you both for the murder of nobility. I¡¯ll take your heads so they can be displayed on the streets as a reminder to what happens to noble killers.¡±

    Nami chuckled, leaning back in her chair with an amused expression. ¡°Sarah, why didn¡¯t you dodge? You¡¯re fast enough to avoid something so slow and predictable.¡±

    Sarah glanced down at the sword protruding from her arm and chest, her face utterly calm. She sighed, her tone tinged with self-reproach. ¡°I suppose I deserved this. I should¡¯ve seen it coming¡­ I mean, that you¡¯d kill him. Nami, you really need to stop pulling stunts like this. You¡¯re testing my patience.¡±

    Nami tilted her head, her smirk widening. ¡°Aw, Sarah, I didn¡¯t mean to upset you. I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d get irritated over something so minor.¡±

    ¡°Minor?¡± Sarah raised an eyebrow, her voice carrying a subtle edge. ¡°Let¡¯s just say there won¡¯t be a next time. Consider this your warning.¡±

    Their casual exchange left both Martin and the guard stunned. The guard stammered, his grip on the sword faltering. ¡°W-what are you? How are you still talking with a sword through your chest?¡±

    He drew a dagger from his side and swung it toward Sarah¡¯s head in a desperate attempt to finish her off. With lightning speed, Sarah caught the dagger mid-swing with her free hand, her grip strong. The guard stumbled back, his bravery crumbling into fear.

    Martin¡¯s face contorted with terror as he took a step back. ¡°Monsters... you¡¯re monsters!¡± he cried, before turning and running from the room, his panicked footsteps being heard down the hallway.

    Sarah sighed as she watched him flee. ¡°Coward,¡± she muttered before turning her attention to Nami. ¡°You know what to do.¡±

    Nami grinned, standing from her chair with an air of excitement. ¡°With pleasure.¡± She walked out of the room, her laughter echoing faintly as she disappeared into the hallway.

    Meanwhile, Sarah grasped the hilt of the sword still lodged in her arm and chest. With a fluid motion, she pulled it free, inspecting the blade briefly before discarding it onto the floor.

    Her wounds began to close almost immediately, the torn flesh knitting itself back together without so much as a scar. She flexed her fingers, watching the process with mild curiosity. ¡°You know,¡± she said, more to herself than to the guard, ¡°I deactivated my resistance to low-level attacks just to see how it would feel. It¡¯s... fascinating. There¡¯s no pain at all. Well, maybe a little, but not unpleasant. Maybe I enjoy the sensation of battle wounds? The blood... the chaos...¡± She trailed off, a faint smile playing on her lips.

    The guard, now trembling on the floor, stared at her in horror, his voice was a quivering whisper. ¡°What... what are you? What kind of monster are you?¡±

    Sarah stepped closer, her feet clicking softly against the floor. She knelt down beside him, her expression calm but her eyes glowing intensely red. ¡°A monster?¡± she repeated, tilting her head. ¡°No, I wouldn¡¯t say that. I¡¯m quite pretty, don¡¯t you think?¡±

    The guard whimpered, tears streaming down his face. ¡°Please... please, don¡¯t kill me. I have a family... a little girl. She needs me.¡±

    Sarah¡¯s gaze softened for a moment, as though considering his words. She reached out, placing a hand on his shoulder in a gesture almost akin to comfort. ¡°Well¡­ then maybe I could let-¡± As the guard face started to get full of hope, she stopped talking and smiled. ¡°What? Thought I¡¯d let you go? I¡¯m sorry, but it isn¡¯t personal,¡± she said softly.

    Before the guard could react, she pushed his own dagger¡ªthe one she had taken from him¡ªinto his neck with precise force. His body stiffened before collapsing to the ground, lifeless.Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.

    Sarah stood up, wiping her hands on a cloth she found on the table. She glanced down at the two bodies now littering the room and sighed. ¡°What a mess.¡±

    She walked to the door, her demeanor calm, and stepped into the hallway to rejoin Nami.

    She had stepped out of the room into the dim hallway, where the sweet scent of blood was in the air; somewhere ahead, muffled screams were echoing-faint, yet unmistakable. Sarah sighed and followed the sound, her footsteps softly clicking against the varnished wooden floor. It was easy to locate the source¡ªNami''s handiwork was rarely subtle.

    As Sarah approached the room, the screams became clearer, more desperate. She stopped at the doorway, her eyes glowing crimson and narrowing slightly at the scene before her. Martin, the butler, was lying on the floor, his body full with shallow wounds and his clothes soaked in blood. Though his injuries looked gruesome, Sarah could tell at a glance that none of them were fatal. Nami, as always, had been deliberate in her methods.

    ¡°Really, Nami?¡± Sarah said with a resigned tone, her gaze fixed on the carnage.

    Nami glanced up from her position, kneeling beside the trembling man. Her black dress, though elegant, was speckled with crimson, and a playful smirk curved her lips. ¡°What? You expected me to let him off easy?¡± She twirled a dagger between her fingers before pressing its tip lightly against Martin¡¯s side.

    Martin whimpered, his tear-streaked face twisting in agony. ¡°P-please,¡± he mumbled, his voice hoarse from screaming. ¡°Just end it... please...¡±

    Sarah sighed, stepping into the room. ¡°If you¡¯re going to kill him, just get it over with. Dragging this out is unnecessary.¡±

    ¡°But where¡¯s the fun in that?¡± Nami replied, tilting her head. She leaned closer to Martin, her smirk widening as she whispered, ¡°It¡¯s so much better when they beg.¡±

    Martin let out a loud cry as Nami drove the dagger into his arm with surgical precision, carefully avoiding any vital areas. His screams filled the room, sharp and raw, reverberating in Sarah¡¯s ears. She watched impassively, her expression unreadable, though her fingers curled slightly at her sides.

    The sight didn¡¯t frighten her¡ªbut she had maybe hoped it would¡ªbut there was something about it that felt... unpleasant. Not because of Martin''s suffering, but because of the monotonous cruelty of it.

    ¡°Nami,¡± Sarah said, her voice calm but carrying a note of warning, ¡°enough.¡±

    Nami didn¡¯t even pause. She withdrew the dagger and wiped its bloodied blade on Martin¡¯s tattered shirt. ¡°Not yet,¡± she said, her tone almost sing-song. ¡°He¡¯s still breathing. Look at him squirm¡ªit¡¯s fascinating, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Martin¡¯s cries grew louder as Nami prepared to use the dagger again, her movements slow and deliberate to prolong his torment.

    Sarah closed her eyes briefly, exhaling through her nose. The screams tested her patience like nails on a chalkboard. Her teeth clenched as the pitiful sounds continued. Finally, she walked forward, standing beside Nami and placing her hand firmly over Nami¡¯s wrist just as she raised the dagger once more.

    Nami looked up, surprised, her grey eyes meeting Sarah¡¯s. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± she asked, a note of curiosity in her voice.

    ¡°It¡¯s enough,¡± Sarah said, her grip steady.

    Nami chuckled, withdrawing her hand from Sarah¡¯s grasp but keeping the dagger in her other hand. She rose to her feet, standing at eye level with Sarah. ¡°Oh, I see,¡± she said mockingly. ¡°Are you going to start getting moral on me now?¡±

    ¡°Nami...¡±

    ¡°No, really,¡± Nami interrupted, her smirk fading into something more pointed. ¡°You¡¯re lecturing me? Weren¡¯t you the one who just killed that guard in the other room? What was his name? Doesn¡¯t matter. He probably had a family, right? A wife, maybe even kids. And you killed him without hesitation.¡±

    ¡°That was different,¡± Sarah said, her tone even but firm.

    ¡°Was it?¡± Nami took a step closer, her voice dropping to a near whisper. ¡°You can¡¯t tell me you didn¡¯t enjoy it. The way his life faded in your hands. Don¡¯t pretend you didn¡¯t feel that rush, Sarah. I bet it felt... exhilarating.¡±

    Sarah didn¡¯t respond immediately. Instead, she held Nami¡¯s gaze, her expression unreadable. Finally, she sighed, releasing Nami¡¯s wrist and stepping back. ¡°Do whatever you want,¡± she said, her voice with a hint of fatigue. She turned backwards and began walking toward the door.

    Nami watched her leave, her smirk returning. ¡°That¡¯s what I thought,¡± she said softly, turning her attention back to Martin.

    Sarah didn¡¯t look back as she left the room, the muffled sounds of Martin¡¯s cries fading behind her. Her footsteps echoed in the hallway, the cool air brushing against her skin as she moved further from the mess.

    She wasn¡¯t entirely sure why she had intervened. Perhaps it was the monotony of Nami¡¯s cruelty that grated on her nerves, or perhaps it was something deeper¡ªa faint twinge of something she couldn¡¯t quite place. Either way, the screams of the dying held little interest for her tonight.

    As she walked, her thoughts lingered on Nami¡¯s words. Was there truth in them? Had she truly enjoyed taking that guard¡¯s life?

    Sarah sank into the plush couch in one of the manor''s living rooms, letting out a long sigh. The silence around her was oppressive, broken only by the faint crackle of a dying fire in the hearth and the screams that still could be heard. She leaned back, staring at the ornate ceiling, her mind a storm of thoughts.

    Nami was... kind of right.

    She didn¡¯t feel bad for what she¡¯d done. The guard, his pleading, the life slipping from his eyes¡ªit didn¡¯t weigh on her conscience. If anything, she¡¯d enjoyed it. The thrill, the rush of power, even the pain of the sword piercing her chest¡ªit all felt... exhilarating.

    She looked down at her hand, flexing her fingers slowly as if the answer lay in the movement. Was this really her?

    Back on Earth, she was normal. A good young woman, or so she thought. Sure, she wasn¡¯t perfect¡ªwho was?¡ªbut she wasn¡¯t cruel, wasn¡¯t heartless. She had laughed with friends in the past, helped strangers when she could, and cared about people. She wasn¡¯t a saint, but she wasn¡¯t bad either.

    But now?

    Her chest tightened as the questions swirled in her mind. She told herself it was all necessary, that these were the steps she had to take to achieve her goals. She said to herself that killing that guard was necessary¡­ but was it? She could have easily wiped his memory, mind controlled him, or whatever. There were tons of ways to avoid killing him.

    The truth was undeniable. She enjoyed it. The blood, the violence, the raw, unfiltered power. Even watching Nami torment Martin hadn¡¯t horrified her¡ªit had only been... unpleasant. She hadn¡¯t felt shock or disgust, just irritation at the noise and the monotony of it.

    Sarah¡¯s gaze lingered on her hand as she whispered to herself, ¡°Is this... me? I don¡¯t know anymore.¡±

    She clenched her fist tightly, her nails digging into her palm, as if the pressure could force clarity into her thoughts. Was she a good person and this was a result of the lore of her demon character taking over her own thoughts and transforming her personality? Or was this just who she had always been, buried beneath the expectations and constraints of her old life?

    She shook her head slightly, dismissing the thought. It didn¡¯t matter. Whatever she felt¡ªor didn¡¯t feel¡ªwas irrelevant.

    For now, all that mattered was moving forward.

 The One Who Brings Death: Act 3, Chapter 8

    Chapter 8

    The screams subsided, and there was an absolute heaviness of silence that filled the whole manor. Sarah stood by the main door, leaning on the wall with her arms across. She was calm, yet in her mind, she was at war. What had happened earlier confronted her like a storm while on the surface, she was unfazed.

    The sound of footsteps was heard down the hallway. Nami emerged, her grey eyes glowing faintly in the dim light. Her hands were stained with blood, though her expression remained as playful as ever.

    "It''s over," Nami announced, her tone light, as though she had merely finished a mundane chore.

    Sarah pushed off the wall, closing the distance between them. "Good," she replied, her voice steady but her eyes sharp.

    Suddenly, Nami stopped mid-step, her body stiffening. A faint cough escaped her lips, then another, harsher this time, accompanied by a dark, wet sound. Blood dripped from the corners of her mouth, splattering onto the polished floor. Her eyes widened slightly as she looked down to see a dagger piercing her lower belly.

    Sarah stood before her, a small, almost serene smile gracing her lips. "Next time you defy me like that," she said softly, her voice as cold as ice, "I¡¯ll kill you."

    For a moment, there was silence. Then, Nami chuckled, a low, almost sultry sound, even as blood continued to seep from her wound. "So... that¡¯s what this is about," she murmured, her voice filled with amusement.

    She leaned forward, her body pressing lightly against Sarah¡¯s, their faces so close that their breaths mingled. Nami¡¯s head tilted until her lips brushed Sarah¡¯s ear, her voice dropping to a whisper. "I¡¯d love to see you try," she said, her tone teasing. "Going against you again would be... fun."

    Sarah¡¯s eyes narrowed. "I¡¯m serious, Nami."

    "Of course you are," Nami replied, her voice still low and intimate. "I never thought you weren¡¯t." Her head rested against Sarah¡¯s, and she smirked. "But you know as well as I do... it¡¯s not easy to kill us. You can stab me all you want; the wounds will just close."

    Sarah¡¯s grip on the dagger tightened. "If you push me far enough, I¡¯ll make a wound that won¡¯t heal," she warned.

    Nami chuckled again, the sound vibrating against Sarah¡¯s skin. "One day," she said softly, "I¡¯ll want to see that."

    Her head shifted, rolling from the side of Sarah¡¯s to the front, her skin brushing against Sarah¡¯s the entire time. Their eyes met, and Nami¡¯s smile widened. "This is how you should be," she said, her voice almost reverent. "Merciless. Cold. Don¡¯t tolerate me talking back to you again."

    Before Sarah could respond, Nami leaned forward, her lips capturing Sarah¡¯s in a sudden kiss. The metallic taste of blood mixed with the warmth of the contact, staining the moment with both violence and intimacy.

    Sarah froze, not immediately pulling back. Her body didn¡¯t react much¡ªat least not right away. When Nami finally broke the kiss, Sarah grabbed her by the neck, her fingers digging into Nami¡¯s skin.

    "What are you trying to do?" Sarah asked, her voice low and edged with warning. "Get into my head?"

    Nami laughed softly, unfazed by Sarah¡¯s grip. "I¡¯m just helping you, my ¡®Lady¡¯," she replied, her tone as light as ever. "Teaching you how to control your subordinates."

    Sarah¡¯s eyes searched Nami¡¯s for a moment before she released her grip, shoving Nami back a step. Nami, unfazed, reached down and pulled the dagger from her belly, handing it back to Sarah after cleaning the blade with a casual flick of her wrist. The wound in her abdomen closed almost instantly, leaving no trace of the injury.

    As Sarah turned to walk toward the door, Nami¡¯s voice called after her. "You know," she said, her tone still playful, "I said you shouldn¡¯t tolerate me standing up to you, but you can still allow me a few minor stunts now and then. I need to have some fun sometimes."

    Sarah paused, glancing over her shoulder. A faint chuckle escaped her lips. "Fine," she said. "Just don¡¯t push your luck."

    Nami smiled, watching Sarah¡¯s retreating form. Then, as if an afterthought, she added, "Oh, and if possible, please refrain from telling Arya about what happened here."

    Sarah stopped in her tracks, a faint blush appearing on her cheeks. She turned her head slightly, her voice unusually flustered. "Of course, I won¡¯t tell her... I won¡¯t tell anyone."

    Nami laughed, the sound echoing through the empty hall as Sarah went towards the door.

    As Sarah reached it, ready to step outside, a sharp tug on her hair stopped her in her tracks. She turned abruptly, her blueish eyes glowing red and narrowing. "Hey!" she protested, her voice with a tone of irritation.

    Nami stood behind her. "You¡¯re not seriously planning to walk outside like that, are you?" she asked, gesturing at Sarah¡¯s bloodied and disheveled clothing.The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.

    Sarah glanced down at herself, realizing how much of a mess they both were. Their outfits were stained with blood, their appearance completely ruined. She sighed, conceding the point. "You¡¯re right. I forgot."

    Nami¡¯s smirk widened. "Is your mind a little... elsewhere, Sarah?" she teased, her tone dripping with mock concern.

    "Shut up," Sarah snapped, rolling her eyes. She straightened her posture and added, "Now that our little act as nobles is over, we should switch to something more practical."

    With a flick of her wrist, Sarah activated her [Creation] spell. A shimmer of energy enveloped her, and in an instant, her bloodied vests were replaced with a fine new outfit. She now wore dark pants and a fitted dark shirt adorned with red details running along the sides. The shirt opened slightly at the cleavage but reconnected at the neck with a high collar, giving her a striking look. She also had red earrings and a necklace featuring a red stone.

    Beside her, Nami followed suit, using [Creation] to clean herself and change her attire. Her new look consisted of full black vestments with an elegant design. Like Sarah, she wore a red earring that caught the light as she tilted her head.

    While fine clothes, they weren¡¯t dressed exactly like nobles. Their vestments would look more like one an adventurer would dress himself with than one a noble would.

    Nami looked Sarah up and down. "Looking good," she remarked, her tone flirtatious.

    Sarah crossed her arms. "I do tend to look good," she replied confidently.

    Nami chuckled. "Don¡¯t be so mean to me. Maybe you¡¯re still mad about that kiss earlier?"

    Sarah¡¯s smirk faltered slightly, and she sighed. "It¡¯s not that. I¡¯m mad, with good reason, about all the mess you caused."

    "Oh, so it¡¯s not about the kiss?" Nami said, leaning in slightly with a mischievous glint in her eyes. "That¡¯s a relief."

    ¡®Gosh, a second Arya¡­ no, Arya is probably worse in this sense.¡¯ Sarah thought while giving Nami an exasperated look. "I¡¯m not falling for your word games, Nami."

    Nami laughed softly, clearly enjoying herself.

    Sarah turned back to the door, her demeanor shifting to a more serious tone. "Let¡¯s go. By now, Selene and Kallen must have already made their move, just as expected."

    "Of course," Nami said with a smile, following Sarah as she pushed the door open. "Let¡¯s see how this plays out. Perhaps I will have even more fun than I had here."

    "You won''t do anything crazy this time, understood?" Sarah said with a tone of mild irritation while turning to Nami.

    "Alright... I promise not to." She replied with a smirk.

    ***

    In one of the meeting rooms of Lord Renard¡¯s manor, a middle-aged man knelt beside the lifeless body of the once noble. His broad shoulders slumped slightly, and his weathered face bore a heavy frown. This was Baron Alaric Thorne, a man known for his pragmatism and keen political instincts. Beside him stood a younger woman, her sharp eyes scanning the room with a mix of dismay and disgust. She was Captain Elira Lorne of the city guard, known for her diligence and an unyielding sense of justice.

    Baron Alaric let out a weary sigh as he studied the slain noble¡¯s face. "Elira," he began, his voice low and gravelly, "noble killings like this aren¡¯t common... even in times as troubled as these."

    Elira nodded, though her attention was drawn elsewhere. Her gaze landed on another body sprawled nearby, the once butler of the household. She approached, her boots echoing softly against the bloodstained floor. "The butler¡¯s end was far worse," she said grimly. "It¡¯s clear he endured significant torture. His death wasn¡¯t swift¡ªit was slow, deliberate. His body also seems to have been moved to this room... he was likely somewhere else in the manor." She gestured around the room. "The entire house carries the mark of a massacre."

    Baron Alaric rose to his feet, brushing the dust from his knees. "What about witnesses? Did anyone see anything?"

    Elira folded her arms, her expression thoughtful. "A few people claim to have seen two women leaving the manor," she replied. "But their faces weren¡¯t visible¡ªthey only saw them from afar. The only distinguishing feature anyone mentioned was that both had white hair. That¡¯s rare enough that it might help narrow down the search."

    Alaric¡¯s lips pressed into a thin line as he processed the information. He turned and surveyed the carnage once more, a shadow of unease crossing his face. "Perhaps this isn¡¯t worth investigating too deeply," he said, his tone cautious. "Such brutality... it reminds me of them¡­ that organization. If it¡¯s their doing, we¡¯d be better off not stirring the hornet¡¯s nest."

    Elira shot him a sharp look, a flicker of frustration in her amber eyes. "When did the city fall so low, Alaric? When did we start allowing even noble murder to go unpunished?"

    The baron met her gaze, his own lined with the burden of years and compromises. "What choice do we have?" he countered. "If we put the city guard against them, it¡¯ll be a slaughter. Maybe if we call for reinforcements from the capital, along with aid from the Adventurer¡¯s Guild, it might be enough to at least disrupt some of their operations. But their reach extends far beyond this city, Elira. At best, we¡¯d take out a fraction of their operations. At worst, we¡¯d provoke retaliation that could cripple us."

    Elira sighed deeply, her frustration evident. "The capital¡¯s nobles don¡¯t care about anything beyond their own wealth and comfort," she muttered.

    Baron Alaric nodded grimly. "Exactly. So, we do what we can to keep the peace. If that means tolerating their presence and minimizing the damage they cause, then so be it."

    Elira didn¡¯t respond immediately, her hands tightening into fists at her sides. Finally, she turned to one of the guards standing nearby. "Clean up this mess," she ordered. "And interdict the manor. No one should enter until further notice."

    The guard saluted and began organizing the others to carry out her orders.

    Baron Alaric watched silently, his expression tinged with regret. After a moment, Elira turned back to him. "But what if it wasn¡¯t them, Alaric?" she asked. "What if we¡¯re letting the real criminals escape because we¡¯re too afraid to act?"

    The baron hesitated, his frown deepening. "It¡¯s a risk we have to take," he said finally. "If we openly investigate and it turns out to be them, we¡¯ll be painting targets on our backs. But..." He paused, glancing at Elira with a calculating look. "Perhaps you could investigate discreetly. No formal reports, no official channels. Just you, looking into these two white-haired women. If it¡¯s unrelated to them, we¡¯ll have our answer without raising alarm."

    Elira nodded slowly, her expression resolute. "I¡¯ll take a look. But if I find any solid leads, you¡¯ll have to decide whether to act on them."

    "Agreed," Alaric said. He placed a hand on her shoulder, his grip firm but not heavy. "Be careful, Elira. You will be walking on dangerous ground."

    "I always am," she replied, stepping away to begin her investigation.

    As she left, Baron Alaric remained in the bloodstained hall, the weight of his decision pressing heavily upon him. He knew the tightrope he walked was thin, but in a city where survival often meant compromise, he had little choice but to hope the balance would be held.

 The One Who Brings Death: Act 3, Chapter 9

    Chapter 9

    Elira walked through the heavy wooden doors of the Adventurer¡¯s Guild, stepping inside and letting the lively hum of chatter and clinking glass fill her ears. The hallway bustled with activity: adventurers hovered around the quest board in swarms, chattering excitedly with a host of receptionists, while many others lounged at tables, drinking and chatting. The air stank heavily of beer and smoke of meats in roasting, the familiar smell made her remind of past memories that she held dear.

    Wearing brown pants, a white shirt, and boots to match her trousers, Elira drew little attention at first. Her armor and insignia of the city guard were absent; this wasn¡¯t an official visit, after all, and she couldn¡¯t risk being seen doing an official investigation. Her goal was simple: to ask around and see if anyone had noticed two white-haired women. Adventurers, being frequent travelers and sharp-eyed observers, often tended to spot things others missed.

    As she forged through the crowd, a big hand suddenly clapped onto her shoulder. She was spun off by a jarringly tall man whose wide shoulders and easy grin made him hard to overlook. He stood nearly two meters tall, his sheer presence dominating the space around him. His name was Darron, an old comrade from her adventuring days.

    ¡°Elira! Look at you!¡± he boomed, his deep voice carrying over the din of the guild. A glass of beer sloshed in his hand as he laughed heartily. ¡°What brings the great Commander of the city guard back to this rowdy place? Come to remind yourself of your roots?¡±

    Before she could answer, Darron dragged her toward a table where three others sat, already deep into their drinks. Despite her protests, he plopped her down in a chair with little ceremony, causing the group to erupt in laughter.

    ¡°Darron, I didn¡¯t come here to¡ª¡± she began, only to be interrupted by a beer being placed in front of her.

    Merlin, a sorceress whose revealing attire always drew attention, chuckled softly as she sipped her own drink. Her silver hair cascaded over her shoulders, and her sharp eyes gleamed with amusement. ¡°Elira, refusing a drink? That¡¯s not like you. Has being the city guard¡¯s commander turned you into a proper, uptight little soldier?¡±

    Elira felt her cheeks flush slightly, a rare occurrence for someone usually so composed. She managed a sheepish smile, trying to brush off the comment.

    Darron slapped her back with a force that nearly made her spill the untouched beer. ¡°Come on, drink up! It¡¯s a special occasion! The legendary Platinum adventurer herself is gracing us with her presence!¡±

    The declaration was loud enough to draw attention from the other adventurers in the hall. A collective ¡°Ooooh!¡± went up, followed by cheers and clinking mugs.

    Elira sighed, her embarrassment deepening as she found herself the center of attention. She raised a hand, trying to wave off the commotion. ¡°I¡¯m not here for a reunion, Darron. I¡¯m just looking for information.¡±

    As the excitement around the guild began to settle after a few minutes, Merlin leaned back in her chair, her smile softening. ¡°Why are you here? Your team must be missing you.¡±

    Darron snorted, downing the last of his beer. ¡°Of course we miss her! She was the only Platinum-ranked adventurer in the group! Without her, the team¡¯s strength dropped like a rock.¡±

    Elira tilted her head, a smile playing on her lips. ¡°What about Merlin? Surely she could carry the team if she wanted to.¡±

    Darron huffed dramatically, waving a hand in Merlin¡¯s direction. ¡°She wouldn¡¯t join even if we begged her! So it¡¯s just me and two Silver-ranked adventurers holding the party.¡±

    Merlin chuckled, a sly grin spreading across her face. ¡°I prefer working alone, thank you very much. Less baggage to carry.¡±

    Elira leaned forward, her tone shifting to something more serious. ¡°Have either of you seen any white-haired women around the city? Travelers, maybe?¡±

    Darron rubbed his chin thoughtfully, his brow furrowing. After a moment, he let out a laugh. ¡°If I¡¯d seen any beauties with white hair, I¡¯d remember! But no, nothing comes to mind. Merlin here is the only one!¡±

    Elira turned to Merlin, her expression hopeful. ¡°What about you? Anything unusual?¡±

    Merlin took a moment to think, swirling her drink idly. ¡°I know a fair number of white-haired women, but none from this city. If they¡¯re here, they¡¯re likely foreigners. You might want to ask merchants or innkeepers¡ªthey¡¯d notice travelers like that.¡±

    Elira nodded slowly. ¡°Good idea. But it could take a lot of time.¡±

    Merlin¡¯s gaze sharpened. ¡°You¡¯re investigating a crime, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    Elira hesitated, then offered a guarded nod. ¡°I can¡¯t share many details, but yes. These two women killed a noble and a guard.¡±

    Merlin raised an eyebrow, her tone laced with dry amusement. ¡°If they killed one of your guards, they¡¯re no amateurs. Your city guard may be fodder, but common thugs wouldn¡¯t stand a chance against them. These women must be skilled fighters.¡±

    Elira sighed, leaning back in her chair. ¡°That¡¯s what worries me.¡±

    Merlin tapped a finger against her beer glass thoughtfully. ¡°Try checking the inns and hotels first. If they¡¯re warriors, they¡¯ll need a place to rest. And if they¡¯re foreigners, they won¡¯t blend in that easily.¡±

    Elira stood, a determined glint in her eyes. ¡°Thanks, Merlin. I¡¯ll do that.¡±The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    Merlin smirked. ¡°Are you really leaving without even tasting the drink?¡±

    Elira sighed, resigned. She picked up the glass and took a small sip.

    Darron cheered, raising his own beer in the air. ¡°That¡¯s the spirit!¡±

    The group laughed, and for a brief moment, Elira allowed herself to relax in their company. But the weight of her mission quickly returned, pulling her back to reality.

    She set the glass down and offered a small smile. ¡°Thanks for your help. I¡¯ll see you around.¡±

    As she made her way to the exit, the lively atmosphere of the guild faded into the background, replaced by the cool evening air. Her thoughts were already racing, piecing together the next steps in her search.

    Elira stepped out of the Guild, bringing her collar closer to her against the cool breeze. It started raining softly on the cobblestones as she walked down the street, and the faint smell of wetness rose in the air. She didn''t mind the rain, the quiet sort of peace it carried felt good in comparison with the noise of the city.

    Her destination was the Merchant¡¯s Plaza, a bustling marketplace during better weather. On rainy days like this, however, it emptied out quickly. The vibrant tents that normally dotted the plaza were being disassembled by merchants unwilling to endure the damp, while only a few hardy souls remained to see if they still could get any customers.

    Elira kept her pace steady, letting the droplets soak lightly into her clothes. Rainy days like this had always felt oddly comforting. She knew the exposure to cold and rain could lead to sickness, but she had never been one to fall ill. Perhaps it was her natural resilience or the strength she had built up over the years as an adventurer.

    As she entered the plaza, her eyes scanned the area for someone who might have information. One merchant, struggling to take down his tent, caught her attention. His face was weathered and familiar¡ªshe had dealt with him before.

    When he noticed her approach, his eyes widened, and he raised his hands defensively. ¡°Come on, Captain,¡± he said with a nervous chuckle, ¡°I promised, didn¡¯t I? I¡¯m not selling any more of those miraculous pills. Honest!¡±

    Elira gave him a pointed look but allowed a small smirk to show. ¡°Good. Make sure it stays that way, or you¡¯ll have more than just the rain to deal with.¡± She let the words hang in the air for a moment before continuing. ¡°I¡¯m not here for that tho. I need information.¡±

    The merchant relaxed slightly but kept his guard up. ¡°Information, eh? What kind?¡±

    ¡°Two white-haired women. Have you seen anyone matching that description in the city?¡±

    The man scratched his chin thoughtfully, then held out his hand with a sly grin. ¡°Information services aren¡¯t free, Captain.¡±

    Elira sighed, her patience thinning. ¡°Maybe I should just beat the answer out of you.¡±

    The merchant laughed nervously, shaking his head. ¡°Ah, come on, a good captain like yourself wouldn¡¯t do that.¡±

    Her sharp gaze stayed on him for a moment longer before she fished two gold coins from her pouch and placed them in his outstretched hand. ¡°Here. Now talk.¡±

    The merchant examined the coins, nodding in approval before leaning closer. ¡°The receptionist at the Silver Wings Hotel told me about two strange white-haired women staying there. Said they even got a visit from some scary folks¡ªa man and a woman. Looked dangerous, by her description. If I were you, Captain, I¡¯d steer clear of that kind of trouble.¡±

    Elira¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly as she absorbed the information. ¡°Scary people?¡±

    The merchant nodded. ¡°Yeah, the kind you don¡¯t want to cross paths with. That¡¯s all I know.¡±

    Elira nodded curtly. ¡°Thanks.¡±

    As she stepped away from the plaza, her mind began to drift away in thought. The Silver Wings Hotel. Two white-haired women. Scary visitors... It wasn¡¯t much, but it felt like a lead.

    Her mind wandered further, drawing connections she wasn¡¯t sure were valid yet. ¡®It must be them. Who else could it be? Merlin must be the only other person in this city with white hair, and she¡¯s not involved in this.¡¯

    The mention of the dangerous visitors gave her pause. A pair of a man and a woman working together... The thought tugged at a distant memory. Kallen, and... what was her name again? The image of a tall and lean man flashed in her mind. Kallen was a skilled fighter, strong and relentless, but not someone Elira feared. His partner, the woman she couldn¡¯t remember the name, while fierce, also wasn¡¯t someone that invoked fear in her.

    It was the other woman of the group that she remembered clearly. The one with a pale face and blue eyes. Her presence alone had been suffocating, like standing on the edge of a precipice with no way to retreat. Elira had only faced her once, and the memory still sent a chill down her spine. She remembered the crushing sense of inevitability, as though death itself had taken form.

    Shaking her head, Elira pushed the thought aside. Jumping to conclusions won¡¯t help. Just because they have white hair doesn¡¯t mean it¡¯s them.

    Still, the idea lingered, unsettling and persistent. She couldn¡¯t afford to assume too much, but she also couldn¡¯t ignore the possibility. With a resigned sigh, she adjusted her pace, her boots splashing lightly in the shallow puddles that had begun to form.

    The Silver Wings Hotel would be her next stop.

    Elira''s boots splashed in puddles of water on the wet cobblestones as she made her way to the hotel. The rain fell steadily, rhythmically, until it was broken by a scream¡ªa sharp cry that cut off abruptly, leaving an uncomfortable silence.

    Instantly, her hand clutched the hilt of her sword, while her body froze. Her eyes moved as if scanning the area to pinpoint the direction. The scream had been muffled, as if someone had silenced the person mid-cry. Closing her eyes for a brief moment, she activated her skill, [Witcher Instinct].

    The world around her dimmed, the vibrant colors of the city fading to muted tones. Her senses sharpened to an uncanny degree. The rain seemed quieter now, the patter of each droplet distinct in her ears. She could hear the faint rustle of a cat''s paws padding twelve meters away, the distant flap of a bird''s wings high above. Then she saw them: sound tracks, shimmering lines in the air, almost like they were actually tangible, leading her toward the source of the scream.

    Elira followed the tracks cautiously, her steps silent as she approached an isolated alleyway. The sounds grew clearer¡ªa muffled cry, a struggle. She reached the corner and took a careful peek around it.

    There, in the dim light of the alley, she saw a young girl with a cloth gag in her mouth, her hands bound. Two figures loomed over her¡ªa man and a woman. Elira¡¯s stomach twisted as she recognized them. A pang of instinctual dread rose within her, whispering that she should walk away, that this wasn¡¯t her fight. Messing with this organization wouldn¡¯t give rise to anything good.

    But then she looked at the girl again, helpless and terrified. ¡®No,¡¯ she thought. ¡®I won¡¯t turn my back on someone in need that is right in front of me.¡¯

    Drawing a deep breath, she lifted her spirit and prepared to step into the alley. Just as she moved, an arm draped over her shoulders.

    Elira froze, her muscles tensing as her heart raced. The arm was light yet unyielding, as if mocking her strength. She hadn¡¯t heard or sensed anyone approach. Slowly, she turned her head to the side and saw a woman standing beside her, impossibly close.

    The woman¡¯s dark hair fell in smooth waves, and her glowing red eyes bore into Elira¡¯s with an intensity that made her blood run cold. Her breath grew heavy, each inhaling feeling shallow and insufficient. A suffocating chill swept over her, as if death itself stood beside her.

    The woman smiled, her voice a sultry, teasing whisper. ¡°My... I can¡¯t let you do that right now.¡±

 The One Who Brings Death: Act 3, Chapter 10

    Chapter 10

    Elira¡¯s grip on her sword tightened, her mind racing. This woman was no ordinary adversary. The aura she exuded was suffocating, her presence enough to paralyze even someone as seasoned as Elira.

    Still, Elira fought to steady her breathing, forcing herself to stay calm. ¡°Who are you?¡± she managed to say, her voice low.

    The woman¡¯s smile widened, her eyes dancing with amusement. ¡°Now, now,¡± she said softly, ¡°there¡¯s no need for introductions. Let¡¯s just say... I¡¯m here to keep you out of trouble.¡±

    Elira¡¯s pulse thundered in her ears as she weighed her options. She couldn¡¯t let this woman intimidate her, not when someone¡¯s life was at stake. But every instinct screamed that this wasn¡¯t a battle she could win.

    The tension in the alleyway was suffocating as Arya¡¯s glowing red eyes felt like they stared right into Elira¡¯s soul. The woman¡¯s presence was oppressive, radiating raw power in slow, pulsing waves. Each one pushed into Elira¡¯s chest like daggers, gripping her heart with a primal fear that almost paralyzed her.

    ¡°Do you know those two over there?¡± The woman asked casually, as if they were discussing acquaintances rather than criminals in the act of dragging a terrified girl.

    Elira swallowed hard but nodded. ¡°Yes,¡± she said, her voice steady despite the turmoil inside her. ¡°That¡¯s Kallen. The other one is...¡± She paused, the name slipping her mind.

    ¡°Selene,¡± The woman replied with a smirk, as though savoring the name. ¡°That¡¯s her.¡±

    The air seemed to hum and crackle as her energy flared momentarily, making Elira¡¯s skin prickle. Her glowing eyes narrowed, locking onto Elira as though trying to see through her very own essence.

    ¡°I¡¯m in the middle of something here,¡± The woman continued, her voice deceptively calm, ¡°and I can¡¯t have you interrupting those two.¡±

    Elira¡¯s throat felt dry, but she forced herself to respond. ¡°What about the girl?¡± she asked, her amber eyes flicking toward the young woman being dragged further into the alley. ¡°They¡¯re going to torture her... or kill her.¡±

    The woman smiled, her expression one of detached amusement. ¡°I couldn¡¯t care less about these lowly humans,¡± she said with a dismissive wave. ¡°But since that girl is under the protection of my Lady, I won¡¯t let things go as far as her dying. A bit of suffering, though?¡± Her smile widened, revealing sharp, white teeth. ¡°That¡¯s none of my concern.¡±

    The words sent a chill through Elira, but something else gnawed at her mind. ¡®Lowly humans.¡¯

    Her voice was quiet, almost hesitant, as she asked, ¡°What... are you?¡±

    The woman chuckled softly, leaning in close to whisper into Elira¡¯s ear. ¡°A demon,¡± she said, her breath cool against Elira¡¯s skin. ¡°And the name¡¯s Arya.¡±

    Elira¡¯s breath hitched, her fear rising slightly, but she had suspected as much, so it wasn¡¯t as big of a surprise. Arya¡¯s power, her aura, her disdain for humanity¡ªall of it pointed to something otherworldly. Even so, the confirmation sent a shiver down her spine.

    A sound of pain interrupted her thoughts. Elira¡¯s gaze switched to Kallen as he delivered a brutal kick to the girl before resuming his task of dragging her away. Elira¡¯s hand tightened on the hilt of her sword, every fiber of her being screaming to intervene.

    But she knew better. If she moved now, she would die.

    Arya¡¯s arm around her shoulders tightened, as if reading her thoughts. ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it,¡± the demon said, her voice a threatening warning. ¡°I already know where some of their hideouts and supply depots are. But the main location? That¡¯s still a mystery. The two of them will take her there, and then we¡¯ll have everything we need to raid the place.¡±

    Elira¡¯s jaw clenched. ¡°And the girl?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯ll survive,¡± Arya said with a dismissive shrug. ¡°Even if she suffers a little in the process.¡±

    Arya sighed and stepped back, finally letting go of Elira as Kallen and Selene had already gone away from the alleyway. For a moment, the absence of her touch was almost as unsettling as her presence. It felt like she was now over with her and that this would mean death.Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.

    ¡°But you,¡± Arya said, tilting her head as she regarded Elira, ¡°you¡¯re an interesting one. The best thing would be to kill you right here and now.¡±

    Elira took a step back, her heart pounding. Her grip on her sword was so tight her knuckles whitened.

    Arya seemed to ponder her own words, her eyes flicking over Elira¡¯s face. ¡°You¡¯ve got a pretty face,¡± she mused, almost to herself. ¡°Those amber eyes... they don¡¯t look entirely human, do they?¡±

    Elira¡¯s breathing was heavy, but she managed to respond. ¡°I am human,¡± she said firmly. ¡°But I come from a lineage of Witchers. We¡¯re humans... just different.¡±

    Arya¡¯s expression shifted, a mix of curiosity and amusement. ¡°A Witcher, huh?¡± She chuckled again, the sound low and dangerous. ¡°You should be grateful it¡¯s me you met and not one of my sisters. They wouldn¡¯t let you go so easily, pretty face or not.¡±

    Elira swallowed hard, her resolve wavering but unbroken. Arya¡¯s words were a warning, but also a twisted kind of mercy. For now, Elira would live¡ªbut the implication was clear. This was a game, and Arya was setting the rules.

    The demon¡¯s gaze lingered on Elira for a moment longer before she turned her attention back to the alley. ¡°You¡¯d do well to stay out of this,¡± Arya said over her shoulder. ¡°Unless you want to lose more than your pretty face.¡±

    And with that, Arya vanished into some form of dark mist, leaving Elira alone with the cold rain and the sound of the girl¡¯s muffled cries, that she could still hear due to her [Witcher Instinct] ability, fading into the distance.

    ***

    Kallen¡¯s grip on Tuah¡¯s hair was merciless, his grin widening as he dragged her across the rough alleyways as if she weighed nothing. Her sobs filled the silence, occasionally broken by a sharp kick from Selene, who walked beside them, her expression cold and detached.

    "Keep quiet," Selene snapped, delivering another harsh kick to Tuah¡¯s ribs when her cries grew louder. The girl whimpered, her tears mingling with the dirt on her face as she was yanked forward.

    After a grueling walk, they arrived at a nondescript door hidden in some alleyway. Kallen shoved it open, revealing the dark entrance to an underground tunnel. The air grew damp and cold as they descended, the sound of dripping water echoing through the dimly lit passage.

    The tunnel stretched endlessly, winding deeper into the earth until they reached a heavily fortified cell block, probably already outside of the city considering how much they had walked. Rows of iron-barred cells lined the walls, their occupants too weak or broken to offer more than a passing glance at the new arrival. Kallen dragged Tuah to an empty cell and unceremoniously threw her inside. She hit the stone floor with a dull thud and lay there, unable to muster the strength to move.

    Selene stepped forward, her expression unreadable as she pulled a rusted lever on the wall. A hidden door within Tuah¡¯s cell creaked open, revealing a small, dark enclosure. From it emerged two grotesque beasts, each about the size of a medium dog.

    These were nightmare creatures, their bodies bald and covered with wrinkled, dark gray skin. Their heads were oversized for their bodies, with wide mouths full of sharp teeth. Their glowing yellow eyes darted around the cell, sniffing the air, forked tongues flicking out to taste the scent of fear.

    Tuah crawled to a corner, her body shaking as hard sobs filled her chest. ¡°Please,¡± she whispered, her voice broken and hoarse. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Forgive me. Please...¡±

    Selene¡¯s lips curled into a smile, her voice filled with mockery. ¡°Oh, Tuah. You shouldn¡¯t have run. You¡¯ve caused such a mess for us.¡±

    Tuah¡¯s tears flowed freely as she clung to the wall. ¡°I¡¯ll die! Please, don¡¯t do this!¡±

    Selene crouched to meet Tuah¡¯s terrified gaze, her smile widening. ¡°Die? Oh, no, darling. You don¡¯t need to worry about that just yet. These little ones eat in very small bites. It¡¯ll take hours before they finish you off completely.¡± She straightened, brushing off her clothes. ¡°Of course, we¡¯ll stop them before that happens. Can¡¯t have you dying, after all.¡±

    Kallen, leaning casually against the cell bars, chuckled. ¡°Is this really necessary?¡± he asked, though his amusement was clear.

    Selene shot him a sharp look. ¡°It¡¯s a good reminder of what happens when someone tries to flee.¡±

    ¡°Whatever,¡± Kallen replied with a shrug. ¡°Let¡¯s just get this over with. We still have to figure out how to clean up this mess.¡±

    Leaving Tuah sobbing in the cell, the two walked further into the hideout. The air grew warmer as they approached the meeting room, where a round table dominated the center of the space. Already seated were Dregan, Elias, and Orin, whose piercing eyes seemed to see through everything.

    Selene looked around, noting the absence of two others. ¡°Where¡¯s Maldrath?¡± she asked as she approached the table.

    ¡°Running errands,¡± Elias replied, not looking up.

    ¡°And Valyria?¡±

    Orin leaned back in his chair, his tone nonchalant. ¡°Eastern hideout. Said she was resolving something.¡±

    Selene huffed in irritation, crossing her arms. ¡°Resolving something,¡± she muttered under her breath. ¡°She¡¯s just trying to dodge responsibility for Tuah¡¯s escape.¡±

    ¡°Perhaps,¡± Orin said with a shrug.

    Elias didn¡¯t bother sitting down, instead pacing as he addressed the group. ¡°What¡¯s the plan for the girl? And how do we handle the fallout with those two noblewomen?¡±

    Selene¡¯s eyes gleamed with malice. ¡°The girl will be reminded of what happens when someone flees. Then she¡¯ll work twice as hard in the brothel. Let¡¯s see if she dares to think about escaping again.¡±

    Orin nodded, his expression calm. ¡°I can handle the nobles if it comes to that. They¡¯re not the first we¡¯ve had to deal with, and they won¡¯t be the last.¡±

    Elias considered this, his fingers tapping against the table. ¡°Good. But we need to be careful. If they press too hard, things could escalate.¡±

    Dregan finally spoke, his deep voice rumbling through the room. ¡°This incident better not repeat itself,¡± he growled. ¡°We¡¯re running a tight operation here, and I won¡¯t have it jeopardized by carelessness.¡±

    Selene smirked, leaning against the table. ¡°It won¡¯t. Tuah will serve as an example to the others. And any lose ends with the noble women will be resolved.¡±

    The group exchanged looks, a silent agreement passing between them. Their focus now shifted to the broader implications of the situation, their plans for control taking shape.

    As the discussion continued, the distant sound of Tuah¡¯s sobs and cries could be heard faintly through the tunnels.

 The One Who Brings Death: Act 3, Chapter 11

    Chapter 11

    Arya stepped into the room, her eyes immediately looking around the mess left behind. The furniture was overturned, a chair lay broken in the corner, and faint scuff marks on the wooden floor hinted at a struggle. It wasn¡¯t hard to imagine what had happened when Selene and Kallen had taken Tuah by force. The chaos spoke volumes.

    Arya offered a small bow of her head toward Sarah, who stood near the window, her presence commanding even in stillness. "My Lady," Arya greeted before glancing at the other woman in the room. "Nami."

    Nami, leaning against the wall with arms crossed, tilted her head slightly in acknowledgment. Her sharp gaze flicked to Arya with a mixture of curiosity and expectation.

    Arya let her eyes wander for a brief moment, taking in Sarah¡¯s striking new attire. The clothes were good looking, the open cleavage with a high collar making Arya smile. ¡°The red and black suit you well,¡± Arya noted with a hint of admiration.

    Sarah¡¯s voice was calm but firm as she cut Arya off. ¡°How did things go?¡±

    Arya straightened, her playful tone diminishing as she became all business. ¡°Everything is ready,¡± she said, stepping further into the room. ¡°The organization has a firm grip on the criminal world, not just in this city but across the entire kingdom. Mosas is their nerve center, thanks to its location as a fortress city close to the border. It¡¯s the perfect hub for their operations.¡±

    She paused, her crimson eyes gleaming. ¡°They¡¯ve got two underground hideouts on the city outskirts. The eastern one appears to be secondary. Around the city, they¡¯ve scattered storage facilities and run all manner of illicit businesses¡ªillegal brothels, potion trading, artifact smuggling, you name it.¡±

    Sarah nodded, her expression mostly unreadable but her eyes showing a spark of satisfaction. ¡°Good work, Arya. Nami and I will take the main hideout, and you can handle the storage facilities.¡±

    ¡°Hey, wait a second!¡± Arya protested, her voice rising slightly. ¡°Nami¡¯s been with you all this time while I¡¯ve been left to do all the legwork on my own. It¡¯s my turn to go with you, Sarah.¡±

    Nami raised an eyebrow, smirking faintly at Arya¡¯s indignation.

    Sarah sighed, pinching the bridge of her nose. ¡°Alright,¡± she conceded. ¡°Arya, you¡¯ll come with me to the main hideout. Nami, you¡¯ll take care of the storage facilities around the city.¡±

    Nami shrugged, seemingly unbothered by the change in plans. ¡°Fine by me.¡±

    Turning back to Arya, Sarah¡¯s tone grew sharper. ¡°And the eastern hideout? Any suggestions?¡±

    Arya tilted her head, her lips curving into a mischievous smile. ¡°Call one of my sisters. They are quite jealous that I¡¯m the only one summoned yet.¡±

    ¡°Wrath?¡± Sarah asked knowingly.

    Arya gave a theatrical bow. ¡°None other, she¡¯s perfect for that.¡±

    At Sarah¡¯s silent call, the air grew heavy, and from a swirling mass of dark mist, a figure emerged. The woman who stepped forward radiated menace and grace in equal measure. She had long, cascading blonde hair, crimson eyes that burned like embers, and lips painted the color of freshly spilled blood. She exuded an aura of deadly elegance, just like her sister Arya.

    The woman bowed deeply. ¡°My Lady,¡± she greeted, her voice smooth.

    Sarah acknowledged her with a nod. ¡°Lena,¡± she said, addressing her, ¡°You can call me Sarah. How are you?¡±

    ¡°I am well,¡± Lena replied, her tone courteous but cool.

    ¡°Good. Has Arya briefed you on the situation?¡±

    ¡°She has,¡± Lena confirmed, her crimson gaze shifting briefly toward Arya before returning to Sarah.

    ¡°Then you know what to do,¡± Sarah said. ¡°You¡¯ll take the eastern hideout. Ensure it¡¯s secured and gather any intelligence you can. But remember¡ª¡± Sarah stopped mid-sentence, her gaze narrowing as if emphasizing her next words. ¡°Avoid killing the leaders. From what we know, their hierarchy consists of Elias, Dregan, Kallen, Selene, Valyria, Maldrath, and...¡± Sarah paused, tapping her chin. ¡°Orin?¡±

    Arya interjected, a glint of amusement in her eyes. ¡°Orin isn¡¯t technically one of the leaders. He¡¯s their chief enforcer. But he does sit in on their leadership meetings, so you might as well count him.¡±

    Sarah¡¯s lips tightened into a thin line. ¡°Very well,¡± she said. ¡°Lena, I trust you understand the importance of this. We need to keep the leadership alive for interrogation.¡±

    Lena bowed again, her voice steady. ¡°Understood, My La-¡­ Sarah.¡±

    Satisfied, Sarah turned toward the door. ¡°Let¡¯s move. We¡¯ve wasted enough time.¡±

    Arya followed close behind, a hint of excitement dancing in her step. Nami stayed for a moment, exchanging a glance with Lena before the latter disappeared back into the shadows.

    Nami stood alone in the room, her grey eyes lingered on the spot where Lena had disappeared into the shadows, her lips curving into a small smile. ¡®Sarah, Sarah¡­¡¯ she thought, shaking her head lightly. Her Lady truly was full of surprises. Another powerful subordinate¡­ It made Nami wonder how many more of them does she have.

    ¡®She¡¯s strong, no doubt about that. Both of them are, Arya and Lena¡¯, Nami mused, her smirk widening. ¡®But I¡¯m definitely stronger. Perhaps I could try taking on Sarah again someday¡­ that would be fun.¡¯The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    Nami stretched, her arms reaching above her head as she prepared to leave. ¡°Guess it¡¯s time to get to work,¡± she muttered to herself.

    ***

    The air in the underground tunnel was heavy, the only sounds were the faint echo of water droplets striking the stone floor. Sarah walked ahead, her crimson and black attire blending into the shadows of the dimly lit passage. Arya was slightly behind her, her eyes glinting with their usual mischievousness, especially considering the two were alone.

    After a long silence, Arya broke the monotony. "So," she said, her voice carrying a teasing tone, "did anything... interesting happen between you and Nami while I wasn¡¯t around?"

    Sarah shot her a sidelong glance but kept her walk steady. "What do you mean by that?" she asked dismissively, though the question caused a flicker of nervous irritation to cross her face.

    Arya smirked, clearly enjoying herself. "Oh, I don¡¯t know," she said, feigning innocence. "It¡¯s just... I picked up on a smell earlier, something... curious. And Nami, well, she was looking at you a little differently."

    Sarah stopped in her tracks, turning to face Arya with a sharp look. "Smelling something? You¡¯re being ridiculous."

    Arya chuckled, the sound echoing off the walls. "Am I? Or maybe," she leaned closer, her voice dropping to a conspiratorial whisper, "you¡¯ve been... cheating on me."

    "Cheating?" Sarah repeated, a note of incredulity in her voice. "How could I possibly cheat on you when there¡¯s nothing between us to begin with?"

    Arya laughed harder, clearly enjoying Sarah¡¯s flustered response. "Oh, don¡¯t act so defensive. You promised me a reward for my efforts, remember? I haven¡¯t forgotten that little detail."

    Sarah turned away, resuming her walk with a wave of her hand as if to dismiss the topic entirely. "I only said I¡¯d look into it," she replied, her tone betraying a hint of nervousness.

    "Yes, yes," Arya said, falling into step beside her again, "and I¡¯ll be sure to remind you of that when the time comes."

    For a moment, the tunnel returned to its quietness, save for the soft sounds of their footsteps. The tension was broken abruptly when the wall to their right exploded with a deafening sound. Dust and chunks of stone filled the air as a figure flew across their path, falling to the ground.

    Sarah and Arya both stopped, their eyes narrowing. The figure¡ªa young¡­ well, she still wasn¡¯t in the 40¡¯s¡­ woman¡ªquickly scrambled to her feet, brushing off the dust with surprising composure. She didn¡¯t seem hurt, her movements fluid and steady despite the violent impact.

    Arya raised an eyebrow. "Well, well," she said, a slow smile spreading across her face. "It¡¯s the girl I met earlier. I told her to just not keep looking into this¡­"

    Sarah¡¯s gaze went to Arya. "You¡¯ve met her before?"

    Arya nodded. "Oh, yes. She was trying to save Tuah. I had to stop her so she wouldn¡¯t ruin our plans. Then I let her go."

    "You let her go?" Sarah repeated, her voice edged with skepticism. She stared at Arya, her mind turning over this uncharacteristic behavior. Letting a human go wasn¡¯t Arya¡¯s usual style.

    "Of course," Arya said with a shrug, as if it were the most natural thing in the world.

    Sarah didn¡¯t respond immediately, her eyes narrowing as she studied the girl before them. Her thoughts were conflicted. On one hand, she felt an urge to protect this human if only to encourage Arya¡¯s apparent restraint. On the other hand, she doubted Arya¡¯s motives were actual compassion. Knowing Arya, there was likely some trivial reason behind this.

    Before Sarah could decide on a course of action, the sound of shuffling footsteps and guttural groans drew their attention back to the hole in the wall. A group of five undead creatures emerged, their bodies twisted and grotesque.

    Each of the creatures had a skeletal frame covered in rotting, sinewy flesh. Their eyes glowed with an eerie green light, and old, rusted axes and swords hung loosely in their hands. Their type was unmistakable: Fleshbound Sentinels, a common low level monster for defensive measures by necromancers.

    Sarah assessed them quickly, her mind calculating. ¡®Level 30 at most,¡¯ she thought, unimpressed. ¡®Well¡­ I believe this was their strength in the game.¡¯

    Arya stepped forward, her grin turning feral. "Defensive wards, probably," she said, glancing at Sarah. "This is likely the work of a stronger necromancer than these monsters are."

    The Fleshbound Sentinels dashed forward, their weapons raised in clumsy but menacing arcs. Arya cracked her fingers, a flicker of crimson energy forming around her hands.

    "Care to handle this, or shall I?" Arya asked, throwing Sarah a sidelong glance.

    Sarah sighed, her tone bored. "Let the girl deal with it."

    Arya rolled her eyes as Sarah''s words sank in. "You want her to fight them?¡±

    Sarah''s smiled softly, her blue eyes glowing crimson. "I want to see what she can do. If she¡¯s in trouble, you can step in."

    Arya crossed her arms, leaning against the tunnel wall with a sigh of exaggerated disappointment. "Fine. But I was looking forward to a warm-up."

    In the center of the tunnel, Elira drew her silver sword, its polished surface gleaming faintly in the low light. Her amber eyes fixed on the five Fleshbound Sentinels going towards her. Their movements were uneven and grotesque, their eyes sinister.

    The first Sentinel lunged at her, its rusted axe swinging in a wild arc. With a burst of speed, Elira dashed to the side, her form blurring momentarily. Her sword flashed, slicing through the creature''s arm before it could recover. The severed limb fell to the ground with a wet thud, and the Sentinel dropped back, its movements more erratic than before.

    The other four creatures closed in, their weapons raised. Elira stood her ground, gripping her sword tightly. As two of them went forward simultaneously, she extended her free hand.

    "[Force Wave]!" she said.

    A telekinetic pulse rippled outward, catching the two Sentinels mid-charge. The blast sent them back into the tunnel walls, their decayed forms completely destroying several layers of stone upon impact. One crumpled to the ground, momentarily stunned, while the other struggled to rise, its movements sluggish.

    The remaining three didn¡¯t hesitate, advancing with unnatural speed, probably faster than a fighter jet could go in Sarah¡¯s world. Elira parried the next attack with her sword, sparks flying as her blade clashed against the edge of the Sentinel¡¯s weapon. She twisted her wrist, disarming the creature in a fluid motion before delivering a decisive upward slash. Her sword cut clean through its torso, splitting it in half with a surge of silver energy.

    Before she could recover, another Sentinel came from behind, its claws aiming for her back. Without turning, Elira stomped the ground, using her [Infernal Surge] skill.

    A burst of fire erupted around her, the flames coming to life with intensity. The sheer heat melted the Sentinel¡¯s claws mid-swing, the flames consuming its decayed body in seconds. The tunnel was briefly illuminated, casting shadows as the fire licked the walls.

    The last two Sentinels regrouped and charged together. Elira dashed forward to meet them, her speed creating a rush of wind that extinguished close torches. She slashed at the first creature with precision, her blade cutting through its rotting flesh. It swung back in desperation, but she ducked under the strike, her blade cleaving its head clean off.

    The final Sentinel attempted to overwhelm her with a flurry of clumsy strikes. Elira¡¯s movements blurred as she weaved around each attack, her agility unmatched. With a flick of her wrist, she redirected its weapon into the ground, leaving it open.

    Elira¡¯s eyes flashed with determination. She raised her hand, conjuring another [Infernal Surge]. The fire burst outward, the heat intense enough to warp the metal of the Sentinel¡¯s weapon and melt its torso into a melted pile. The creature collapsed, reduced to little more than a pile of ash and melted bone.

    Elira straightened, brushing ash off her shoulders. Her breathing was steady, and her amber eyes filled with satisfaction.

    Sarah tilted her head slightly, a faint smirk appearing at her lips. "Not bad," she said, her tone carrying a hint of approval.

    Arya shrugged. "Could¡¯ve been faster.¡±

    Elira sheathed her sword, turning to face them. "Hey, who are y-" She stops as she sees the woman from earlier, Arya, standing there alongside another one, who looked equally dangerous.

 The One Who Brings Death: Act 3, Chapter 12

    Chapter 12

    Elira had frozen mid-sentence, her eyes locking onto Arya. A small shiver ran down her spine, the same involuntary reaction she¡¯d had during their first encounter. She wasn¡¯t sure if it was fear, unease, or simply her body warning her of Arya¡¯s overwhelming presence. Either way, it kept her on edge.

    Sarah stepped forward, her movements commanding attention. The way her blue eyes¡ªcrimson? They were blue but seemed to glow crimson sometimes¡ªbore into Elira was unsettling yet strangely magnetic. Sarah stopped a few steps away and tilted her head slightly, her lips curling into a faint smile. "I¡¯d expect at least a bow and a proper introduction," she said, her tone polite yet with traces of overwhelming authority.

    Elira hesitated, glancing at Arya, who remained silent but observant. Then, with a small breath to steel herself, Elira gave a slight bow. "Elira Lorne," she said, her voice steady despite her apprehension. "That¡¯s my name."

    Even as she spoke, her mind raced. This woman was different. She exuded an aura even more intimidating than Arya¡¯s. If Arya was a demon¡ªand that was obvious¡ªthen this one must be a demon as well. But not just any demon. From the way she acted, she looked like Arya¡¯s superior, maybe even her leader.

    Sarah observed Elira for a moment, her expression unreadable. Internally, she weighed her options. The logical choice was to kill Elira here and now. A human who had seen too much, who had crossed paths with Arya and was now here in the middle of their operation, couldn¡¯t be allowed to leave. It was a simple solution. But then Sarah¡¯s gaze shifted briefly to Arya.

    Arya had spared this girl. That alone was surprising, considering Arya¡¯s typical ruthlessness, especially toward humans. Of course, it probably had been due to some trivial reason, but encouraging this softer behavior might benefit their operations in the long run¡ªmaking Arya more tolerant to humans would be certainly good.

    "Sarah," she finally said, introducing herself with a simple gesture toward her chest. "And I have to say, you have some interesting spells."

    Elira¡¯s wary eyes widened slightly, caught off guard by the acknowledgment¡ªmaybe she had expected instant death for her?

    "They¡¯re not actual spells," she said after a brief pause. "They¡¯re... skills, I suppose, passed down through my lineage."

    Sarah raised an eyebrow, intrigued. "Skills?"

    Elira nodded. "I¡¯m human," she clarified, feeling the need to emphasize that fact. "But I¡¯m also a descendant of Witchers. They were created through magical mutations¡ªa process that enhanced their strength, speed, and other abilities. I inherited some of those traits, though not all."

    Sarah¡¯s interest deepened. A Witcher? That was new. This was yet another element that hadn¡¯t existed back in the game. She hadn¡¯t encountered Witchers before, nor anything like those techniques. The mention of magical mutations stirred her curiosity further. It was yet another reason to let this girl live.

    Arya, however, wasn¡¯t as impressed, perhaps due to not being that enthusiastic about magic and techniques like Nami and Sarah. She folded her arms and took a step closer, her crimson eyes narrowing as she fixed her gaze on Elira. "I told you not to dig too deeply into this," Arya said, her voice low and serious. "And yet, here you are."

    Elira tensed, her grip tightening on the hilt of her silver sword. She took a step back, the memory of Arya¡¯s earlier power still fresh in her mind. "I¡¯m not here to interfere," she said quickly, her voice firm but edged with caution. "I¡¯m just here to save the girl."

    Arya¡¯s glare didn¡¯t waver, but before she could press further, Sarah raised a hand, cutting her off. "Leave her alone, Arya," Sarah said, her tone calm but commanding.

    Arya hesitated, then let out a small sigh, taking a step back. "Fine," she muttered, though her gaze lingered on Elira, her distrust evident.

    Elira let out a quiet breath of relief, but her guard remained up. "I won¡¯t mess with whatever you¡¯re doing here," she said, addressing Sarah this time. "I just want to save the girl."

    Sarah studied her for a moment, then nodded. "Her name is Tuah," she said, her voice softening just a fraction. "And you can come along with us. Once this is all over, you can take her."

    Elira blinked, surprised by the offer. She had expected resistance¡ªperhaps even a fight. Instead, this woman was allowing her to accompany them. Well, she should be grateful¡­ she doubts she could win against one of them, let alone the two.

    "Why?" she asked.

    "Because I said so," Sarah replied simply, her expression revealing nothing.

    Elira glanced at Arya, who looked equally surprised but kept her thoughts to herself. After a moment¡¯s hesitation, Elira nodded. "Alright," she said, her voice steady. "I¡¯ll follow your lead."

    Sarah turned, gesturing for them to move forward. Arya fell in step beside her, though her gaze occasionally flicked toward Elira, clearly still displeased. Elira followed a few paces behind.

    As they walked deeper into the tunnels, the atmosphere grew heavier. The air was damp and cold, carrying the faint scent of something old. The sound of their footsteps echoed softly, accompanied by the occasional drip of water from the stone ceiling.

    Elira¡¯s thoughts drifted as she followed the two demons. She had no idea what she was walking into, but one thing was clear¡ªSarah and Arya were far more than they appeared. This level of strength¡­ she had never seen it. The two were perhaps even stronger than Merlin, although she couldn¡¯t be sure about that.

    The tunnels seemed to stretch endlessly, their narrow pathways illuminated only by the faint glow of torches and lanterns on the walls. Elira walked slightly behind the two demons, her hand on the hilt of her silver sword. Each step seemed to add weight to Elira¡¯s unease, but she forced herself to remain calm.

    "Tell me more about this Witcher lineage of yours," Sarah broke the silence, her voice smooth.Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.

    Elira glanced up, momentarily caught off guard. She hesitated, her fingers tightening on the hilt of her sword. "Witchers," she began, her voice steady but cautious, "were humans who underwent magical mutations. A long time ago, they were created to fight monsters, their bodies enhanced to make them stronger, faster, more durable." She paused, exhaling slowly. "I didn¡¯t go through those mutations myself. No one in my family has for generations. I¡¯m just... a descendant of one."

    Sarah hummed thoughtfully, her gaze fixed ahead but her attention clearly focused on Elira¡¯s words. "I see," she said after a moment. "That¡¯s definitely interesting. I didn¡¯t know about this."

    Elira gave a small nod, her unease clear. "Most people don¡¯t," she admitted. "And to be honest, I¡¯m... grateful you think it¡¯s interesting. A lot of people would call me a freak if they knew."

    At this, Sarah chuckled softly, a sound that sent an involuntary shiver down Elira¡¯s spine. "A freak?" Sarah repeated, her tone amused. She glanced over her shoulder, her piercing blue eyes locking onto Elira. "You¡¯re powerful, at least when compared to those weaklings. Why care what they think?"

    Elira stopped breathing for a moment, her body tensing as those eyes looked into her. There was something otherworldly about Sarah¡¯s gaze¡ªsomething infinite. It was like staring into a void that stretched endlessly, a void that could see through her very soul. It wasn¡¯t just unnerving; it was overwhelming¡­ just like with Arya, but slightly different.

    "Y-You¡¯re right," Elira managed, though her voice wavered slightly. She tried to look away, but her eyes were drawn back to Sarah¡¯s. There was no malice there, but the intensity was unlike anything she¡¯d ever experienced.

    Arya, walking beside Sarah, glanced back at Elira and smirked. "She looks like she¡¯s about to collapse," Arya teased, her tone filled with mockery.

    Elira flinched, her unease shifting quickly into fear. Arya¡¯s crimson eyes were different from Sarah¡¯s¡ªthey didn¡¯t carry that same infinite depth, but there was an unmistakable danger in them, a sharpness that made Elira feel like prey being sized up by a predator.

    Sarah slowed her pace, turning her head slightly to address Arya. "Leave her alone," she said.

    Arya shrugged, her smirk widening. "I didn¡¯t do anything," she said innocently, though the glint in her eyes betrayed her amusement.

    Sarah¡¯s gaze lingered on Arya for a moment before she turned back to Elira. "She¡¯s just trying to intimidate you," Sarah said, her voice softer now. "She¡¯s like that."

    Elira nodded quickly, though the tension in her shoulders didn¡¯t ease. She couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit more wary of Arya. She looked more dangerous than Sarah.

    The three continued walking, the silence returning. Elira tried to focus on her breathing, her thoughts drifting. She didn¡¯t fully understand these two, but one thing was clear: they were far beyond anything she¡¯d encountered before.

    Eventually, Sarah spoke again, her voice breaking the quiet. "You said people would call you a freak," she began, her tone almost conversational. "Does anyone know about your lineage?"

    Elira shook her head. "Not many," she admitted. "I try to keep it to myself. Most of the time, people just assume I¡¯m a regular human."

    Sarah nodded, her expression thoughtful. "Humans fear what they don¡¯t understand," she said simply. "It¡¯s a weakness they¡¯ve never overcome."

    Arya chuckled at that, her fangs briefly visible in the dim light. "And yet here she is, walking with demons," she said, glancing at Elira. "You¡¯ve got guts, I¡¯ll give you that."

    Elira didn¡¯t respond, unsure if Arya¡¯s comment was a compliment or a taunt. She focused instead on the path ahead.

    Sarah, noticing Elira¡¯s silence, decided to ease the tension. "You¡¯re holding up well," she said, her tone almost approving. "Most humans wouldn¡¯t last this long in our presence without breaking. I mean, I am not restricting my Devil Aura right now, weaker ones could die from my presence alone."

    Elira blinked, unsure if Sarah meant it as encouragement or a subtle warning. "I¡¯m... used to dealing with the unusual," she said carefully.

    "Is that so?" Sarah asked, a hint of curiosity in her voice.

    Elira nodded. "Monsters, mostly," she said. "I had been hunting them for years as an adventurer."

    "Impressive," Sarah said, though her expression remained neutral. She glanced at Arya, whose smirk had returned.

    "Is that why you spared her? Because of this Witcher thing?" Sarah leaned to Arya, whispering close to her so Elira wouldn¡¯t hear it.

    Arya answered with a smirk. "I thought she had a pretty face.¡±

    Sarah rolled her eyes. ¡°And I was almost calling you smart for that¡­¡±

    As they continued deeper into the tunnels, Elira couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that she was being tested. Whether by Sarah, Arya, or both, she wasn¡¯t sure. All she knew was that she¡¯d have to be careful.

    ***

    Eventually, the group finally emerged into a large underground chamber. Elira''s eyes widened as she looked around. The chamber was gigantic, its ceiling at least ten meters overhead, with ornate stonework and ancient pillars lining the sides. The size of it was surreal, almost impossible to conceive that something like that would be buried this deep beneath the surface.

    ¡°This is... insane,¡± Elira muttered under her breath.

    In the center of the room stood two men, one tall and wiry with his slicked-back hair and an air of arrogance about him, the other broader and stockier, his demeanor more subdued yet no less menacing. The taller man stepped forward, arms outstretched in a theatrical gesture.

    ¡°Welcome, welcome!¡± he exclaimed, his voice echoing dramatically in the chamber. ¡°I am Orin, and this is my associate, Dregan. We¡¯re delighted you¡¯ve made it this far!¡±

    Orin¡¯s grin was unsettling, a mix of excitement and malice. He spoke with an exaggerated flair, like an actor performing for an audience. And then it clicked why.

    Sarah¡¯s eyes narrowed as her gaze moved to one of the walls. There, on a raised deck, sat a group of fancily dressed men and women. There were around ten or twelve of them, all watching with interest. Some sipped from ornate glasses, others leaned forward with anticipation.

    ¡°Well, that explains the theatrics,¡± Sarah said dryly, her voice cutting through the tension.

    Orin beamed, clearly pleased by the observation. ¡°Indeed, my dear! Our distinguished guests are here for a spectacle¡ªa grand show to entertain and amuse!¡± He gestured flamboyantly toward the seated onlookers.

    Arya¡¯s expression darkened, her lips curling into a sneer. ¡°A spectacle?¡± she repeated, her tone full of disdain.

    Orin clapped his hands together, his grin widening. ¡°Oh, yes! You see, we only had a few hours¡¯ notice, but when we heard about someone interfering in our affairs, we knew we had to act quickly. The guests were summoned, the room prepared¡ªand here you are!¡±

    Dregan, who had remained silent until now, crossed his arms and added in a gruff voice, ¡°The idea¡¯s simple. You fight to the death, and they get their show. Should be entertaining enough.¡±

    Elira stiffened, her grip tightening on her sword. The two didn¡¯t seem like they¡¯d be a problem for her¡­ well they probably didn¡¯t know she was the one who would come here, let alone people like Arya and Sarah. Unfortunately, they have no Witcher senses like her to be able to discern the danger they currently are facing.

    Orin chuckled, shaking his head as he saw Elira¡¯s tense look. ¡°Oh, I assure you, my dear, we are quite serious. You three will face us¡ªand perhaps a little... extra surprise or two. It¡¯s nothing personal, of course,¡± he added, his tone mockingly apologetic. ¡°Just business.¡±

    Sarah tilted her head slightly, her expression calm but her eyes sharp and calculating. ¡°You put this together in just a few hours?¡± she asked, almost as if she were impressed.

    ¡°Well, we couldn¡¯t let such an opportunity slip by!¡± Orin replied, his enthusiasm present. ¡°When we heard about the chaos you caused, we knew you¡¯d be perfect for this. A rare chance for our patrons to witness something truly... special.¡±

    Elira glanced at Sarah, unsure of how to react. The demon was unnervingly calm, as though she was simply evaluating the situation rather than facing imminent combat. After a moment, Sarah spoke.

    ¡°So, let me get this straight,¡± she said, her voice cold and steady. ¡°You summoned an audience, and now you expect us to entertain them by fighting you to the death?¡±

    Orin nodded eagerly. ¡°Precisely!¡±

    Sarah¡¯s lips curved into a faint, almost imperceptible smile. ¡°Well,¡± she said softly, ¡°this will be a lot of fun.¡±

    Orin¡¯s grin faltered slightly as he looked at Sarah¡¯s eyes, a hint of confidence he hadn¡¯t anticipated.

    ¡°Shall we begin, then?¡± Arya asked.

    Orin composed himself quickly, his grin returning. ¡°By all means,¡± he said, stepping back and gesturing for Dregan to join him. ¡°Let the spectacle begin!¡±

 The One Who Brings Death: Act 3, Chapter 13

    Chapter 13

    Sarah stepped forward calmly, her movements as steady as her confident posture. Orin and Dregan exchanged confident glances, their postures loose and relaxed, as if they''d seen this scenario a hundred times before¡ªopponents they could crush without breaking a sweat. Orin cracked his fingers, his grin sharp and mocking.

    ¡°You look calm,¡± he said, his tone dripping with amusement.

    In a flash, Orin dashed forward, his speed so great it shattered the sound barrier multiple times over, sonic booms echoing through the massive chamber. To Elira, watching from a distance, even tho she definitely could match that, he was still like a blur of speed, his movements almost imperceptible even to a decently strong person. But to Sarah, it was laughable.

    She watched him approach as though he were moving in slow motion. Every detail of his attack unfolded clearly in her vision¡ªthe tightening of his fist, the shift in his weight, the trajectory of his punch. When the strike finally came, Sarah tilted her body slightly to the side, effortlessly dodging the blow.

    Orin¡¯s eyes widened, his expression shifting from smug confidence to surprise. He pulled back, taking a step away from her. ¡°Huh,¡± he muttered, a grin returning to his face. ¡°Not bad. Very few have ever dodged my attacks. Looks like I¡¯ll have to take this seriously.¡±

    He planted his feet, the air around him pulsing as he activated a barrage of skills. ¡°[Greater Strength].¡± His muscles swelled visibly. ¡°[Ability Boost].¡± His reflexes sharpened. ¡°[Heavy Blow].¡± His fists glowed faintly with energy. ¡°[Greater Acceleration].¡± His movements became almost impossible to track for the average eye. One by one, he activated skill after skill, layering buff upon buff.

    Sarah raised an eyebrow, intrigued. ¡°Interesting,¡± she murmured, more to herself than anyone else. ¡°Warrior skills... not spells, but something that a warrior can learn¡­ likely if he has enough talent. This world really does have its own surprises.¡±

    Orin grinned, clearly proud of his abilities. ¡°You won¡¯t dodge this one,¡± he declared, before vanishing in an instant. His speed had increased by several orders of magnitude.

    But for Sarah, nothing had changed. Orin¡¯s movements, enhanced as they were, still seemed pitifully slow. She could see every step, every twitch, every preparation for his strike.

    This time, she didn¡¯t move.

    Orin¡¯s punch connected with her midsection, the force of the blow so immense it shattered the ground beneath them, sending cracks spiderwebbing across the floor and a thick cloud of dust rising into the air. The impact shook the chamber, the watching nobles gasping in excitement.

    As the debris settled, Sarah stood there, completely unscathed. Her expression was calm, her posture unbothered, as though nothing had happened.

    Orin stepped back, his breathing suddenly uneven. His face twisted into something akin to fear as he stared at her, his mind racing to process what he was seeing. ¡°Impossible¡­¡± he muttered under his breath.

    From the side, Dregan¡¯s voice cut through the air, a hint of irritation and worry in his tone. ¡°What the hell are you doing, Orin? Stop holding back and finish her already!¡±

    But Orin didn¡¯t respond. He was frozen in place, staring at Sarah.

    Before he could blink, she was suddenly standing directly in front of him. His body froze, every nerve screaming at him to retreat, but he couldn¡¯t move. Her presence was overwhelming, suffocating.

    ¡°Good spectacle, isn¡¯t it?¡± Sarah asked casually, her voice filled with mock amusement.

    She raised her hand, extending a single finger. A dark flame flickered to life at its tip, creating crackling sounds of fire. ¡°This,¡± she said, her voice calm and deliberate, ¡°is a 8th-tier spell: [Infernal Flame].¡±

    Orin¡¯s eyes widened in horror, his confidence shattered. ¡°No¡­ that¡¯s impossible!¡± he cried, taking a shaky step back. ¡°8th-tier magic is that of the legends!¡±

    He raised his fist again, desperation fueling his movements as he prepared to strike. But before he could land another blow, the dark flame expanded, engulfing him entirely.

    His scream was short-lived. The black fire consumed him instantly, reducing his body to ashes in a matter of seconds. The only sound that remained was the faint crackling of the flames as they faded into nothingness.

    Dregan stood frozen in place, his eyes switching between the pile of ash that had once been Orin and Sarah, who now turned her piercing blue eyes toward him.

    His instincts yelled for him to run, but before he could take one step, Sarah appeared before him. He didn''t even have a chance to process what was happening when her fist connected with his chest.

    The force of the impact shot him across the room like a cannonball, slamming into the far wall with such power that the stone shattered on impact, creating a huge crater, dust and debris flying everywhere.

    When the dust settled, a bloody smear of Dregan lay across the wall, and nothing more, his body just being brutally destroyed from that one strike by Sarah.The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.

    The nobles in the viewing deck were silent, their earlier enthusiasm replaced by a stunned, horrified stillness.

    Sarah dusted off her hands, her expression of satisfaction as she turned back to Arya and Elira. ¡°Well,¡± she said calmly, as though nothing had happened, ¡°that takes care of that.¡±

    Elira stood rooted to the spot, her mind struggling to process what she had just witnessed. Arya, on the other hand, smirked, clearly unfazed.

    ¡°Nice work,¡± Arya said casually, crossing her arms. ¡°But you could¡¯ve let me have a little fun.¡±

    Sarah glanced at her, her lips curving into a faint smile. ¡°You can have your fun.¡±

    She then turned her gaze to the deck where the elegantly dressed spectators had been watching the fight. ¡°Arya,¡± she said casually, ¡°do me a favor and take care of those people up there.¡±

    Arya¡¯s lips curled into a wicked smile, the prospect of chaos lighting a spark in her crimson eyes. ¡°With pleasure,¡± she replied. Without a moment¡¯s hesitation, Arya leaped upward, effortlessly landing on the deck like a shadow of death.

    Elira¡¯s eyes widened in alarm. ¡°Wait!¡± she said, stepping toward Sarah. ¡°Don¡¯t do this. Please, spare them. I know they¡¯re bad people, but they don¡¯t deserve to be killed in cold blood like that!¡±

    Sarah turned to Elira with a soft chuckle, as if amused by her plea. ¡°Spare them?¡± she asked, her tone light but sharp. ¡°Do you really think this is about them being bad people?¡±

    Elira hesitated, confused. ¡°Isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Sarah¡¯s smile didn¡¯t reach her eyes as she responded, her voice filled with quiet intensity. ¡°I don¡¯t care if they¡¯re bad or good, Elira. You should know that by now. I¡ªby many people¡¯s standards¡ªam a bad person too. This isn¡¯t about morality.¡± She gestured toward the deck where the screams of the first victim had already begun to echo. ¡°I want them dead. That¡¯s all there is to it.¡±

    Elira flinched as the cries filled the air, each one sending a shiver down her spine. She lowered her gaze, her hands trembling slightly. ¡°This isn¡¯t right,¡± she murmured. ¡°I... I was looking for two white-haired women who killed a noble. That¡¯s why I¡¯m here.¡± She paused before lifting her gaze to meet Sarah¡¯s. ¡°That was you, wasn¡¯t it? You¡¯re one of them.¡±

    Sarah tilted her head slightly, regarding Elira with mild curiosity before answering plainly. ¡°Yes, I was involved in it. It was an accident, I¡¯m sorry for causing you trouble.¡±

    Elira¡¯s face hardened, her earlier nervousness replaced by something closer to resolve. ¡°You¡¯re evil,¡± she said flatly, her voice steady. ¡°What else should I have expected? I asked you to spare those people, and here you are, letting that demon slaughter them.¡±

    Sarah laughed softly. ¡°Evil? Perhaps,¡± she said. ¡°By many standards, I¡¯m certainly not what you¡¯d call a good person. But,¡± she added, her tone shifting to something sharper, ¡°I¡¯m not pure evil, not like them.¡± She gestured toward the deck again, where Arya¡¯s rampage was still ongoing, the screams now mingling with desperate pleas for mercy.

    Elira frowned but said nothing, waiting for Sarah to elaborate.

    ¡°This organization,¡± Sarah continued, ¡°among other evil acts, takes innocent girls off the streets, abuses them, exploits them, and leaves them broken. They¡¯ve committed atrocities you can¡¯t even imagine. And the nobles in this city? They know all about it. They just turn a blind eye because it¡¯s convenient for them.¡± She paused, letting the weight of her words settle. ¡°There were probably nobles among those watching on the deck. Do you think they deserve better than this?¡±

    Elira¡¯s jaw tightened, but she didn¡¯t respond.

    ¡°And you,¡± Sarah said, her voice taking on a sharper edge as her eyes locked onto Elira¡¯s. ¡°You turn a blind eye too. You walk through this world, seeing injustice, seeing evil, and what do you do? You pretend it¡¯s not there.¡±

    Elira flinched at the accusation, her gaze dropping once again.

    ¡°Don¡¯t lecture me about morality,¡± Sarah said, her tone now firm but not unkind. ¡°If I ever rule somewhere, my people will be well off. Criminality like this will be dealt with¡ªpermanently.¡±

    The screams above finally stopped, leaving only silence in the room. Moments later, Arya descended from the deck, her grin wider than ever. Her black clothes were stained with blood, and she looked like she had enjoyed herself. ¡°All done,¡± she said cheerfully, wiping her hands on a piece of fabric she¡¯d taken from one of her victims.

    Sarah nodded in acknowledgment, then turned back to Elira, placing a hand on her shoulder. Elira stiffened under her touch, her eyes still filled with uncertainty.

    ¡°This,¡± Sarah said, her voice softer now but no less resolute, ¡°is how I deal with those who oppose me.¡± She offered Elira a small, almost comforting smile. ¡°You¡¯ll understand one day.¡±

    Elira didn¡¯t reply, her mind racing with conflicted thoughts. On one hand, Sarah¡¯s actions disgusted her¡ªthe cold efficiency, the unapologetic embrace of violence. On the other hand, there was a harsh truth to Sarah¡¯s words that Elira couldn¡¯t deny.

    As they prepared to move on, Elira cast one last glance at the deck, now silent and lifeless.

    ***

    Elira walked beside Sarah. She hesitated before speaking, her voice quiet yet firm. ¡°You¡¯re right about what you said earlier,¡± she admitted, glancing at Sarah. ¡°I¡¯ve turned a blind eye to a lot of things... but it wasn¡¯t because I wanted to. It¡¯s because I couldn¡¯t do anything about it.¡± She paused, her expression conflicted. ¡°But I¡¯ve never killed anyone in cold blood, and I certainly don¡¯t enjoy it¡­ I¡¯m not like you two.¡±

    Sarah gave her a sideways glance, her expression unreadable. ¡°Don¡¯t think too much about it,¡± she said, her tone oddly reassuring. ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve done some good. You¡¯re not like the two evil demons, if that¡¯s what worries you.¡±

    Elira didn¡¯t respond, but her mind was full of doubts. Could she consider herself good if she turned a blind eye to many things? She kept walking, her thoughts interrupted only when the trio entered a new chamber.

    The space resembled a cell block, its walls lined with metal bars. The air was thick with the stench of decay and blood, and faint cries and whimpers echoed throughout. Elira¡¯s eyes scanned the area until they landed on Tuah, lying on the floor of one of the cells. Her body was filled with wounds, and monstrous beasts were gnawing slowly on her flesh. Tuah¡¯s faint, broken sobs barely registered, as though she no longer had the strength to scream.

    Without a second thought, Elira went to the cell door, her anger flaring. She grabbed the rusted lock and crushed it with her bare hands, the metal crumpling like paper. The door swung open with a loud creak, and Elira stepped inside. Flames erupted from her hands as she unleashed a skill, incinerating the beasts in an instant like they were nothing, their remains crumbling to ash.

    Elira dropped to her knees beside Tuah, her voice trembling with concern. ¡°Her condition is bad,¡± she said, gently brushing aside Tuah¡¯s matted hair to assess her injuries.

    Sarah entered the cell, her expression calm and collected as always. She knelt beside Elira and raised a hand over Tuah¡¯s broken body. A soft blue glow enveloped her palm as she cast a healing spell. In mere moments, Tuah¡¯s wounds closed, her torn flesh mended, and the pain that had consumed her faded completely like it never happened to begin with.

    Tuah blinked, her tear-filled eyes wide. She looked at her healed body, then up at Sarah, her lips trembling as she tried to find words of gratitude.

    Elira stared at Sarah in awe, amazed by the sheer power of the spell. ¡°That was incredible,¡± she murmured.

    Sarah stood and brushed her hands off casually. ¡°Take her,¡± she said to Elira. ¡°And get the other prisoners out of here. Arya and I will handle the rest.¡±

    Elira nodded, lifting Tuah gently in her arms. She then proceeded to open the other cells.

 The One Who Brings Death: Act 3, Chapter 14

    Chapter 14

    The scent of blood filled the air, thick and metallic, as Lena walked through the corridor. The torches cast long shadows on the walls, their stone surfaces stained with red of blood. A man in light armor crawled on the ground ahead of her, his breathing ragged and desperate. He clutched at the floor, trying to drag himself away, his legs failing him.

    Lena¡¯s expression was calm, almost serene, as she extended her hand. A sword materialized in the air, hovering just above the man¡¯s trembling form. With a slow downward motion of her fingers, the blade obeyed, piercing cleanly through his back. A choked gasp escaped him before he went still, his lifeless body sprawled on the floor.

    To her right, a voice called out.

    "Thank you! Please, let us out!"

    A man gripped the iron bars of his cell, his face full of relief and desperation. His hands shook as he pleaded, believing he had found salvation in Lena¡¯s presence. She turned her head slightly, gazing at him with faint amusement. Her red eyes glowed, a soft shimmer of something unnatural within them.

    The man¡¯s expression shifted from hope to sudden pain. Blood fell from his lips, his body convulsing as his grip on the bars loosened. With one final exhale, he collapsed to the ground, lifeless.

    Screams erupted from within the cell as the remaining prisoners flinched in terror. Some pressed themselves against the stone wall, while a woman among them fell to her knees.

    "Please!" she sobbed. "Let us go! We¡¯re not with them!"

    Lena¡¯s lips curled into a smile¡ªgentle, almost kind.

    Then the fire came.

    Flames sprung into existence around her, engulfing the prisoners before they had time to react. Their screams lasted only moments before they were reduced to nothing but ashen remnants. The flames flickered briefly before fading, leaving behind only smoldering corpses.

    Lena stepped out of the cell, her boots making no sound against the stone. She walked further down the bloodstained corridor, stopping before another armored man who was sitting on the ground, his back leaning against the wall. Unlike the others, he was still alive. His breathing was shallow, his body full of slashes and broken bones, but he was still trying to cling stubbornly to the last shreds of life.

    Lena knelt before him, tilting her head slightly.

    "Where is Valyria?" she asked, her tone smooth and unhurried. "I was told she was here."

    The man struggled to focus on her, his vision blurring. He coughed, spitting out blood, before forcing himself to answer.

    "Her quarters," he rasped. "Go forward¡­ take the first right..."

    His chest heaved with the effort, his body trembling. He lifted his gaze to meet hers, eyes wide with desperation.

    "Please," he begged. "Spare me, I helped you."

    Lena regarded him for a moment, then reached out and wrapped her fingers around his head. With a swift, effortless motion, she twisted. The sickening crack of bone echoed through the corridor as his body slithered on the wall lifelessly to the ground.

    Rising to her feet, she adjusted her blond hair and continued forward without another glance.

    She followed the directions the man had given her, her steps steady and without rush as she moved through the dimly lit tunnels. The scent of blood and decay clung to the air, bodies everywhere as if a true massacre had happened in this place. Eventually, she arrived at an old wooden door, worn with age, its edges splintering slightly. Without hesitation, she pushed it open.

    Inside, the room was relatively well-kept compared to the rest of the place. A modest bed sat in one corner, a desk with scattered documents in another, and a single lit candle cast shadows across the walls. At the center, sitting comfortably on a cushioned chair, was Valyria.

    The woman was wearing dark garments, her silver-white hair falling over her shoulders. As Lena entered, Valyria slowly rose to her feet, her blue eyes locking onto the intruder with a calm yet amused expression.

    ¡°So,¡± Valyria mused, stretching her arms lazily. ¡°I was told an intruder was causing quite the mess. The guards said you were too strong.¡±

    She tilted her head, examining Lena as a smirk played on her lips.

    ¡°I understand why now,¡± she continued, nodding to herself. ¡°You¡¯re a demon.¡±

    Lena remained expressionless, though her sharp eyes studied Valyria carefully.

    Valyria chuckled softly, as if entertained by the revelation. ¡°I¡¯ve fought demons before,¡± she said, rolling her shoulders. ¡°They tend to be¡­ durable, but not invincible.¡±

    Lena finally spoke. ¡°Is that so?¡±

    She took a step forward, unhurried, her presence alone exuding an unshakable confidence.

    ¡°I¡¯m not here to kill you,¡± Lena stated, her tone even. ¡°I¡¯ve come to take you with me. So don¡¯t worry too much.¡±

    Valyria arched a brow before sighing dramatically. ¡°You make it sound so easy,¡± she murmured. Then, in an instant, she moved.

    A blur of motion.

    Valyria dashed forward, aiming a precise kick to Lena¡¯s head. But Lena¡¯s hand was already there, catching the attack mid-air with effortless grace, like it was an already choreographed fight, and she already knew what move Valyria would make.Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.

    ¡°Not that great, huh?¡± Lena mused.

    Valyria twisted, using Lena¡¯s grip to pivot mid-air and throw a counter kick aimed at her ribs. This time, Lena let go, stepping back just enough to let the kick pass harmlessly in front of her.

    Valyria¡¯s movements were refined, quick, and sharp¡ªeach strike flowing seamlessly into the next. A knee strike, a spinning elbow, a feint into a palm thrust. But Lena saw it all as if it were happening in slow motion and as if she could predict what move would come next.

    She weaved through the attacks like a phantom, deflecting some, dodging others, and countering whenever she pleased. A palm strike to Valyria¡¯s shoulder sent the vampire staggering back.

    Valyria gritted her teeth, frustration appearing onto her face. ¡°Damn it¡ª¡±

    She lunged again, her speed increasing. This time, she aimed lower, sweeping Lena¡¯s legs out from under her. But Lena merely jumped over the sweep, countering with a downward heel kick that Valyria barely managed to deflect with her forearm.

    Before Valyria could fully recover, Lena moved.

    A blur of black and crimson.

    Lena¡¯s fist plunged into Valyria¡¯s stomach, piercing through her body.

    A dull thud echoed through the room as Valyria¡¯s body folded slightly. Her blue eyes widened, her mouth opening in a silent gasp as blood fell from it and pain surged through her core.

    Then, with a flick of her wrist, Lena lifted her off the ground and launched her backward.

    Valyria¡¯s body crashed through the stone wall of her quarters, debris exploding outward. She was sent flying into the corridor outside, slamming into the opposite wall with such force that the stone shattered upon impact. Dust and rubble rained down, cracks spiderwebbing across the broken surface.

    Lena stepped through the hole she had just created, approaching the crumpled form of Valyria. The vampire coughed, a drop of blood running down her lips as she struggled to move.

    Before she could react, Lena crouched down behind her, wrapping her arms around Valyria¡¯s body and pulling her close.

    A slow, almost affectionate embrace.

    Lena rested her chin on Valyria¡¯s shoulder, her breath against the vampire¡¯s neck.

    ¡°You¡¯re a vampire,¡± Lena murmured, her voice carrying a note of amusement. ¡°That¡¯s interesting. I think I¡¯ll have a little fun with you.¡±

    Valyria tensed, her fingers curling into fists. ¡°You bastard,¡± she hissed, disdain and anger lacing her words.

    Lena chuckled, a low, velvety sound. ¡°Such harsh words,¡± she mused, before casually lifting her hand and pressing it against Valyria¡¯s mouth until it opened, her hand sliding into it.

    Valyria¡¯s body stiffened.

    Lena, slowly and deliberately, forced Valyria¡¯s mouth shut. The vampire¡¯s sharp canines, so often her deadliest weapons, pressed against Lena¡¯s skin¡ªbut they failed to pierce it. Her fangs, normally capable of sinking through flesh like a hot knife through butter, might as well have been blunt.

    Valyria¡¯s eyes widened in horror.

    Then¡ª

    Crack.

    The pain came instantly.

    Valyria let out a strangled whimper, her body shuddering as her canines fractured. Tears welled in her blue eyes as Lena continued to press down, applying just enough force to shatter those once-proud fangs completely.

    A sob escaped Valyria¡¯s throat as the pain wracked her senses.

    Lena only laughed softly, her grip on Valyria unyielding.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± she said, her tone almost gentle. ¡°I¡¯ll take you alive.¡±

    Her fingers trailed along Valyria¡¯s trembling jawline before finally releasing her.

    Valyria gasped for breath, her body trembling in both pain and rage. But there was nothing she could do. Not against this demon. She could realize that. As a vampire, Valyria herself was strong, strong enough to be considered almost unbeatable. She had faced people considered powerful and none of them could even make her bleed. But the strength of this demon¡­ it was almost godly, something that she couldn¡¯t even imagine that it existed.

    Lena tilted her head slightly, her sharp senses picked up on something¡ªfaint, but unmistakable. A presence just outside the hideout. Someone had escaped her slaughter. She let out a soft sigh, shaking her head with an amused smile.

    "I let a few survive, huh?" she mused to herself.

    Her gaze flickered back to Valyria, who was still crumpled against the wall, shivering in pain and humiliation.

    "You¡¯ll have to wait here," Lena said.

    Valyria weakly lifted her head, her blue eyes filled with fresh tears. Lena tilted her head slightly, considering something before letting out a small hum.

    "Though, I can¡¯t afford to have you running away," Lena continued. "Which means you¡¯ll have to wait while dead."

    A cold shiver ran down Valyria¡¯s spine. She instinctively raised a trembling hand to her mouth, feeling the sticky warmth of blood still dripping from her broken fangs. Her breath hitched as her mind processed what Lena had just said.

    "Please," Valyria gasped, desperation breaking through her usual composure. "Don¡¯t kill me. You said you wouldn¡¯t."

    Lena chuckled, crouching down to her level and cupping Valyria¡¯s cheek in her palm. "That¡¯s a good reaction," she said, amused. "I¡¯ll bring you back once I¡¯m done. Don¡¯t worry."

    Valyria¡¯s body stiffened. "B-Bring me¡­ back?"

    Lena smirked. "As long as your source remains, even if your body, soul, or mind are destroyed, you won¡¯t die in the true sense. I can bring you back then."

    Valyria¡¯s breathing grew uneven as she stared into the demon¡¯s abyss-like eyes.

    Lena sighed. "It¡¯s a bit of a drag, honestly, but I can¡¯t risk you escaping. Control spells might not work on you, considering you¡¯re a decently powerful vampire. I¡¯d rather not take any chances."

    Before Valyria could utter another plea, Lena¡¯s hand moved with blinding speed. A sharp impact struck the vampire¡¯s chest, and in an instant, her body went limp, life fading from her eyes.

    Lena stood up, brushing her hands off. "That takes care of that."

    Without another glance at Valyria¡¯s lifeless form, she turned and followed the trail of the presence she had sensed.

    ***

    The surface was quiet, the night air crisp and cold. Lena emerged into a small clearing near the hideout, the moon casting pale silver light over the grass and trees.

    Two figures stood in the clearing. They, a man and a woman, looked well-equipped¡ªmercenaries, perhaps. Their armor was reinforced, their weapons polished. They carried themselves like people who were well trained.

    Lena barely paid them any mind. Instead, she simply dashed forward, aiming to eliminate them before they could react.

    But then¡ª

    A blur of motion.

    Lena was forced to halt abruptly as a third person appeared on her path, moving so fast she hadn¡¯t sensed her presence until it was too late. A woman with long, dark hair and purple eyes.

    Lena¡¯s expression remained calm, but internally, she acknowledged that this one was different. Stronger.

    The two others wasted no time. They chanted in unison, casting a strange spell that made crackling sounds of energy. A sigil formed beneath Lena¡¯s feet, pulsating with an eerie glow.

    The moment it activated, Lena felt it. A shift in the air.

    Something inside her felt off. Weaker.

    She glanced down at her hands, flexing her fingers. Her power wasn¡¯t gone, not completely, but it was being suppressed.

    Lena slowly lifted her gaze back to the three individuals before her.

    Alexia stepped forward, her piercing purple eyes locked onto Lena. She let out a small sigh, placing a hand on her hip.

    ¡°Well, this is unexpected,¡± Alexia mused. ¡°We came here based on some information extracted from the princess a while ago¡ªsomething about a magical artifact hidden around this area.¡±

    Alexia¡¯s lips curled into a slight smile. ¡°But I didn¡¯t expect to run into someone who¡­¡± She trailed off, her gaze sharpening as she analyzed Lena, as if peeling away layers with her eyes. After a moment, she finished, ¡°...someone powerful.¡±

    Lena let out a soft chuckle. ¡°Powerful enough that you had to suppress me?¡± she teased, flexing her fingers as if testing the weight of the suppression spell.

    Alexia chuckled in return. ¡°Please. I could take you on at your full strength.¡±

    Her confidence was unwavering. Lena could sense if there was any subtle tension in her stance, but she wasn¡¯t bluffing, or at least, she believed in her own words.

    ¡°But,¡± Alexia continued with a small sigh, ¡°my allies insisted on casting this little trick. Quite annoying, really, but it is what it is.¡± She tilted her head slightly, her smirk mirroring Lena¡¯s. ¡°Should still be somewhat fun, though.¡±

    Lena¡¯s grin widened. ¡°Oh? I can say the same.¡±

 The One Who Brings Death: Act 3, Chapter 15

    Chapter 15

    Lena''s smirk widened as she crouched slightly, her fingers digging into the earth beneath her. The air around her warped with sheer energy, the ground trembling under her power. Alexia, standing with a confident posture, drew her sword from her back¡ªa sleek, violet-edged blade, engraved with many runes, that hummed with arcane energy.

    Then, in an instant, they moved.

    Faster than Light.

    The world blurred as Lena shot forward like a crimson streak, her fist aimed at Alexia¡¯s face. The dark-haired swordswoman dodged gracefully, no signs of difficulty as her body tilting just enough to let the punch graze past her cheek, cutting through the air like a meteor, the air pressure creating a crater in the hill located several meters behind them. Alexia countered, her sword flashing, slicing through the space where Lena had been a millisecond earlier.

    Lena reappeared behind Alexia, her knee already driving toward her back, but Alexia vanished. The impact of Lena¡¯s missed attack sent out a shockwave, carving a trench into the hill behind them, rock and debris collapsing down.

    Alexia materialized mid-air, her blade covered in violet flames. She slashed downward, sending a wave of dark energy screaming toward Lena. Lena brought up her arms, the attack crashing into her like an unstoppable force, splitting the ground apart beneath her and sending shockwaves across the nearby forest. Alexia¡¯s allies seemed to be inside some form of magic cube, probably a defensive spell to prevent them from dying from their clash.

    Lena gritted her teeth and shot upward, reaching Alexia in a fraction of a second. A flurry of kicks and punches followed, each impact ringing through the air like thunder. Each clash sent out ripples of force that shattered the ground. Alexia parried Lena¡¯s attacks with inhuman precision, twisting her blade in swift, fluid arcs, meeting every strike before it could reach her body.

    Lena flipped backward, gathering red-hot energy in her palm. She thrust her hand forward, sending a wave of destruction toward Alexia. The attack illuminated the sky around that area like a second sun, cutting across the landscape with devastating speed.

    Alexia merely sighed. She swung her sword once¡ªa single, thin arc of violet energy sliced through Lena¡¯s attack, splitting it apart like paper before it crashed into the lake.

    The water didn¡¯t just explode¡ªit evaporated instantly. The entire lake vanished into steam, the ground beneath it cracking as the pressure unleashed a localized earthquake.

    Lena didn¡¯t have time to react. Alexia was already in front of her. A knee slammed into Lena¡¯s gut, sending her flying into the shattered mountainside, breaking through layers of stone. Before Lena could recover, Alexia followed through with a rapid flurry of slashes, each cut deeper than the last, shredding Lena¡¯s tough skin and drawing rivers of blood.

    Lena spat out red, her breathing ragged. Her weakened state was catching up with her. Alexia stood over her, still composed, barely tired.

    ¡°You¡¯re strong,¡± Alexia admitted, tapping her blade against her shoulder. ¡°But not today.¡±

    Lena narrowed her eyes, then suddenly smirked, coughing blood in the process. ¡°Next time,¡± she muttered.

    Alexia¡¯s brows furrowed for half a second before Lena¡¯s form dissipated into dark mist.

    A teleportation spell.

    Before Alexia could react, Lena vanished in a burst of dark energy, leaving only the mist behind.

    Alexia sheathed her sword, exhaling through her nose. ¡°Hmph. Interesting.¡± She turned away, glancing over the destruction they had left behind. The shattered hill, the dried-up lake, the sheer devastation.

    She smiled. It had been a while since she had encountered someone this strong. Still, the demon wasn¡¯t really a match for her, and she had the upper hand quite comfortably throughout the fight.

    ¡°Perhaps if next time I give her some ancient artifacts from the Theocracy and maybe some potions¡­¡± Alexia hummed, more to herself than anyone else. ¡°Then it could be more fun!¡±

    ***

    Lena''s vision blurred as she reappeared in the hideout, barely managing to remain standing. Her body screamed in protest, the wounds she had sustained burning with an unnatural resistance to healing. Blood dripped from the corners of her mouth as she stumbled forward, gripping Valyria''s lifeless body by the collar of her tattered clothes. She could barely maintain her balance, but there was no time to waste.

    A crimson glow surrounded both Lena and Valyria as Lena cast another teleportation spell, locking onto Sarah''s location with an innate sense that came from their connection. As Sarah¡¯s summoning, Lena could always sense and determine where Sarah was, just as Sarah could always locate her. The sensation was very useful in moments like these.

    A flash of energy enveloped them, and within an instant, they reappeared.

    Lena barely had time to register her surroundings before her legs gave out. She collapsed forward, but before she could hit the ground, a pair of arms caught her. Arya, her expression filled with concern, held Lena upright while Sarah immediately crouched down beside them.

    They were in what seemed to be the meeting room of the organization¡¯s main hideout. Several figures knelt on the ground, their heads bowed in submission, but Lena didn¡¯t have the energy to pay attention to them. Her vision wavered as Sarah cupped her cheek, worry evident in her blue eyes.If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.

    ¡°Sis! What happened to you?¡± Arya asked, her voice filled with alarm.

    Sarah¡¯s gaze flickered over Lena¡¯s injuries before meeting her eyes. ¡°Who did this?¡± she asked, her tone sharp with a hint of concern.

    Lena coughed, tasting iron in her mouth before managing to talk weakly. ¡°Had some obstacles at the end,¡± she rasped. ¡°But the mission in the eastern hideout is completed.¡± She tilted her head towards Valyria¡¯s motionless form on the ground. ¡°Sorry, I had to kill her, but I¡¯ll bring her back.¡±

    Sarah¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly as she looked at Valyria before turning back to Lena. ¡°And your injuries?¡±

    Lena exhaled slowly. ¡°I encountered a powerful opponent,¡± she admitted. ¡°I couldn¡¯t determine much about her. She was fast, skilled, and had help. They used some kind of suppression spell on me.¡±

    Arya¡¯s grip tightened around Lena. ¡°A suppression spell?¡± she repeated, a flicker of worry in her usually composed expression.

    Sarah hummed, analyzing the situation. ¡°To do this to you, suppressed or not, that must have been quite an opponent then.¡±

    Arya wasted no time, channeling a healing spell. Blue light surrounded Lena¡¯s body, but after a few seconds, the glow weakened and dissipated without having much effect. Arya¡¯s brow furrowed in concern. ¡°Something¡¯s wrong,¡± she murmured. ¡°The wounds aren¡¯t healing properly. It was caused by something that is negating regeneration and external healing.¡±

    Sarah¡¯s expression darkened. After a brief moment of thought, she reached into her [Dimensional Storage], retrieving an intricately designed scroll. She handed it to Arya. ¡°Use this,¡± she commanded.

    Arya nodded and unfurled the scroll. Ancient symbols glowed as she activated it, releasing an immense surge of restorative energy. The golden light enveloped Lena, far stronger than before, and this time, her wounds began to mend instantly. The cuts sealed, the bruises faded, and her body was restored¡ªbut the toll of the battle remained. Her muscles felt drained, her body weak. Though healed, she still couldn¡¯t stand up properly on her own.

    Arya gently helped her up, steadying her. Lena took a slow breath before turning her gaze back to Valyria. ¡°Time to bring her back,¡± she said, her voice regaining some of its usual confidence.

    She stepped forward, placing a hand over Valyria¡¯s lifeless body. Dark crimson runes formed in a perfect circle around the vampire¡¯s corpse as Lena invoked [Resurrection]. The air in the room made cracking sounds with energy, and the temperature briefly dropped as the spell took hold. The runes pulsed, growing brighter until a final flash of light erupted.

    Then, Valyria gasped as life returned to her body.

    She blinked rapidly, her mind foggy as she took in her surroundings. For a brief moment, confusion was the only thing across her face. But then, her gaze landed on Lena.

    A cold shiver ran down her spine, and her body instinctively reacted before her mind could process. A sense of absolute submission overwhelmed her, and without thinking, she dropped into a low crouch, bowing her head as her entire body trembled.

    Lena smirked, her crimson eyes gleaming. ¡°Ah, so you remember me.¡±

    Valyria¡¯s hands clenched against the ground, fear evident in her posture. She was tortured and she had died. She had felt herself die. Yet here she was again, alive. And the one who had ended her life was standing before her, entirely unbothered.

    Sarah observed the exchange with mild curiosity. ¡°Interesting¡­ a vampire.¡± she mused.

    Valyria¡¯s lips parted, but she hesitated to speak. Lena stepped forward, tilting her head as she loomed over the vampire. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± she asked mockingly. ¡°No more insults? No more cursing me?¡±

    Valyria swallowed hard, her fangs lightly pressing against her lower lip. Her hands trembled as she kept them pressed against the cold ground. ¡°I wish merely to¡­ to serve¡­ with the best of my efforts.¡± she finally managed to whisper.

    Lena¡¯s smile widened. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s good.¡± She crouched down to meet Valyria¡¯s gaze, but the vampire avoided direct eye contact. ¡°This over here is my master, Sarah. She¡¯s your master now.¡±

    Valyria closed her eyes for a brief moment, suppressing the instinctual fear that threatened to overwhelm her. She knew, deep down, that her life was no longer her own.

    These people had taken it.

    Valyria let out a slow, shaky breath. ¡°I understand. I¡¯m honored, Lady Sarah.¡±

    Valyria lifted her head slowly, her blue eyes locking onto Sarah¡¯s. The weight of the room pressed down on her as she swallowed hard. Sarah studied her for a moment before asking, ¡°What kind of vampire are you?¡±

    Valyria hesitated only briefly before responding, ¡°I am what would be called a higher vampire. Among our kind, there are the lesser ones and the higher ones. Lesser vampires are more beast than man, consumed by their instincts. Higher vampires, like myself, retain our intelligence and reason.¡± She paused, contemplating how much more to reveal, but one glance at Lena sent a chill down her spine. ¡°I am still relatively young for a higher vampire,¡± she added quickly.

    Sarah nodded, processing the information. ¡°That¡¯s interesting to know,¡± she mused. Then, with an edge of authority in her voice, she continued, ¡°I expect you to work well and be loyal.¡±

    A shudder ran through Valyria¡¯s body as she recalled the sheer helplessness she had felt under Lena¡¯s grip. The pain, the humiliation of having her fangs shattered in Lena¡¯s hands¡ªit was still too fresh in her mind. She dared not imagine what would happen if she ever betrayed Sarah. Without hesitation, she rapidly nodded. ¡°You will have my utmost loyalty,¡± she declared fervently. ¡°I would never question you, nor would I ever think about betraying you.¡±

    Sarah observed her for a moment longer before offering a slight nod. ¡°Good.¡± She then turned her attention to the others in the room. The trio of kneeling figures remained still, barely daring to breathe.

    Selene, Kallen, and Elias had no illusions about their current situation. At first, they had considered fighting back, but the moment Sarah and Arya had entered the meeting room, resistance had proven futile. Their subjugation had been instant. The fact that these two had reached the meeting room of their hideout meant that Orin and Dregan had been eliminated. The guards present in the room had been slaughtered with brutal efficiency as well, leaving the three of them with only one option¡ªsubmit.

    Now, Valyria, a powerful vampire in her own right, knelt beside them, trembling in fear. It was a sight Selene never thought she would witness. If a higher vampire, one of the most feared supernatural beings, was cowed before these demons, then resisting was beyond foolish.

    Sarah¡¯s voice cut through the silence. ¡°This organization now serves under me.¡± Her words were calm yet absolute. ¡°You will report directly to Lena, who is now your superior.¡±

    Selene tightened her fists on her lap but said nothing. Elias remained still, as did Kallen. They understood there was no choice but to comply.

    Sarah continued, ¡°The organization will continue to operate within the kingdom, but with some adjustments to your activities. Lena will explain later.¡±

    As there was no mention that they would be disposed, Selene felt a brief flicker of hope. But just as quickly as hope surfaced, it was crushed.

    Sarah¡¯s gaze darkened as she turned specifically to Selene and Kallen. ¡°However,¡± she said coldly, ¡°you both require a special punishment for taking Tuah while she was under my protection.¡±

    Fear ran through Selene. Her breath hitched, and without thinking, she pressed her forehead to the cold ground. ¡°Please, have mercy!¡± she pleaded, her voice breaking.

    Before she could say another word, Arya moved. Gripping Selene and Kallen by their hair, she yanked them up effortlessly, dragging them toward the exit. Selene thrashed instinctively, while Kallen tried to free himself, but Arya¡¯s grip was unyielding.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Arya said with a smirk, her voice both cruel and with a tone of mockery. ¡°You won¡¯t die.¡±

    Selene wasn¡¯t sure if that was a promise or a threat, but as she was dragged away, she had a feeling that whatever awaited her would be worse than death.

 The One Who Brings Death: Act 3, Chapter 16

    Chapter 16

    Sarah sat comfortably in the luxurious suite of the hotel, her gaze fixed outside the grand window overlooking the streets of the city. The operation had gone smoothly, and now, with their objectives complete, it was time to leave. Nami stood nearby, her arms crossed, demonstrating a sense of satisfaction as she recounted her own part in the mission.

    "Everything went smoothly," Nami reported with a smile. "The storage facilities of the organization were hit hard. I left no loose ends."

    Sarah nodded, pleased with the results. Then, her mind shifted to another matter. "What about Maldrath? The one who was one of the leaders."

    Nami scoffed, rolling her eyes. "Oh, that guy? He wasn¡¯t much fun. He''s an undead, a skeleton to be exact. No flesh at all."

    Sarah raised an eyebrow, intrigued. "An undead, huh? Anything special about him?"

    Nami shrugged. "Not really. He was as weak as the others, nothing impressive. From what you told me about that vampire, Valyria, he''s probably even weaker than her."

    Sarah hummed in thought. Nami took the opportunity to elaborate on her knowledge of vampires. "Higher Vampires are some of the strongest beings in this world. I''ve met a few, and let me tell you, most of them could easily take down an entire human kingdom if they wanted. But, just like us True Demons, Higher Vampires tend to keep to themselves. They''re not just mindless monsters that go around killing."

    Sarah leaned forward slightly. "Interesting. Valyria did say she was still relatively young. That would explain her strength compared to others of her kind."

    Nami nodded. "That makes sense. The older they are, the stronger they get. Maybe one day, we¡¯ll find one of the ancient ones, then you¡¯ll see just how powerful they really are."

    Sarah chuckled at that. It would certainly be something to look forward to.

    "Anyway," Nami continued, "Maldrath submitted almost immediately when I showed him the 10th tier of magic. Dropped to the ground, begging to serve. Said he wanted to peer into the pinnacle of magic."

    Sarah smirked at that. "A scholar type, then? That could be useful. We can always use more knowledgeable subordinates."

    "Exactly," Nami agreed. "He''s not a fighter, but his knowledge of necromancy and ancient texts might come in handy."

    Sarah leaned back in her chair, tapping a finger against her chin. "Now that we have a good source of information and influence within the Kingdom of Grand Valka, it''s time to move to the next phase. Our next destination is the Demon¡¯s Council State."

    Nami''s eyes glowed with curiosity. "Ah, the nation ruled by six Demon Lords. That will be interesting."

    Sarah nodded. "Indeed. If we''re looking for a place to establish our own nation, this could be a good start. Since it''s already ruled by demons, we wouldn''t face much resistance from the populace as long as we ensure stability. Also, if we can turn the Demon Lords into allies, we''d gain powerful assets."

    Nami grinned. "You''re right about that. And personally, I''m curious to see how strong these Demon Lords really are. They are probably Higher Demons, but I doubt they¡¯re True Demons like us. True Demons would rarely bother with something like ruling countries. There¡¯s also not many of them, so I doubt I wouldn¡¯t know about the existence of six of them."

    Sarah agreed. "Which is why this could be an opportunity. If they are simply Higher Demons, we will be able to either dominate or manipulate them. If they prove to be strong, well¡­ that just makes things more fun."

    Nami laughed. "When do we leave?"

    Sarah stood up, her blueish eyes full of ambition. "Soon. We''ll make the necessary preparations and depart by nightfall."

    Nami nodded.

    Sarah leaned back slightly, her eyes narrowing in thought as something else came to her mind: the implications of Lena¡¯s defeat. Despite her usual confidence, she couldn¡¯t ignore the fact that an unknown opponent had managed to not only overpower Lena but do so with relative ease. Even with the suppression spell in play, that level of dominance was concerning.

    Nami, sitting beside her with a relaxed demeanor, tapped her fingers idly against the armrest of her chair. ¡°Sarah, you¡¯re worrying too much,¡± she said, a playful smirk tugging at her lips. ¡°No single person is going to bring us down. And definitely not you.¡± She chuckled. ¡°You¡¯re unbeatable. I have no doubts about that.¡±

    Sarah exhaled slowly, a hint of a smile touching her face at Nami¡¯s unwavering faith in her. ¡°I appreciate your confidence in me,¡± she said, ¡°but even if I am strong, caution is necessary. This woman was able to defeat Lena without much struggle. That means she has the potential to be a real threat. I won¡¯t make the mistake of underestimating her.¡±

    Nami crossed her arms, her expression shifting slightly. ¡°Lena was under a suppression spell, Sarah. You know that. Without it, I doubt that woman could have overwhelmed her so easily.¡±The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.

    Sarah nodded. ¡°That¡¯s true. But Lena also said she didn¡¯t use any overwhelming magic, just swordsmanship combined with support from magic items. That means her skill alone was enough to fight and win.¡± She tapped her fingers against the table. ¡°If she had the ability to counter Lena¡¯s regeneration, then she could very well be able to inflict wounds on us that don¡¯t heal as well.¡±

    Nami¡¯s expression darkened slightly. ¡°A wound that doesn¡¯t heal? That¡¯s a little troublesome.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s more than that,¡± Sarah replied. ¡°If she has a means to destroy a source, then she could permanently kill even us.¡±

    Nami was silent for a moment. ¡°That would be very hard. Even if we get completely destroyed, we always regenerate. That¡¯s what it means to be a True Demon. But yeah¡­ having your source destroyed would mean the end.¡±

    Sarah¡¯s gaze remained firm. ¡°Exactly, as long as the source remains intact, we can always return. But if the source itself is destroyed, then there is nothing left to bring back. A source is the fundamental concept of existence of a being.¡±

    Nami frowned. ¡°I see what you mean. So if this person has a way to destroy sources, then even we would be in danger. Still, that¡¯s just a possibility.¡±

    Sarah nodded. ¡°We can¡¯t take her lightly.¡±

    Nami exhaled, rubbing the back of her neck. ¡°That¡¯s rare magic, though. The ability to destroy a source isn¡¯t something just anyone can do, most don¡¯t even know that a source exists. But I get it, we have to be careful.¡± She paused for a moment before asking, ¡°But wait¡ªif your source is destroyed, even you wouldn¡¯t be able to come back?¡±

    Sarah tilted her head slightly, considering the question. ¡°Normally, no. But¡­ I do have a way to counter it.¡±

    Nami perked up. ¡°Oh?¡±

    Sarah folded her arms. ¡°It¡¯s called [Source Regeneration]. The concept is simple but difficult to execute. It works by taking my own source as the origin and then restoring it to the state it was before the attack.¡±

    Nami¡¯s eyes widened slightly. ¡°That sounds insanely powerful. But how would you even cast a spell like that if your source is gone?¡±

    Sarah smirked. ¡°That¡¯s the tricky part. Magic cannot be used without a source. I¡¯d have to use [Source Regeneration] just before my source is destroyed. I would then send the spell into the future, setting it to activate at the exact moment my source is destroyed, bringing it back instantly.¡±

    Nami let out a low whistle. ¡°That¡¯s crazy. So even if someone somehow managed to destroy your source, the spell would just revert it back?¡±

    Sarah nodded. ¡°Exactly. It¡¯s a failsafe. But even then, it requires perfect timing. If I don¡¯t cast it at the right moment, or if something interferes with the spell reaching the future, it could fail.¡±

    Nami chuckled, shaking her head. ¡°It¡¯s still pretty impressive.¡±

    Sarah allowed a small smile. ¡°I prefer to be prepared for anything.¡±

    Nami leaned back, sighing. ¡°Well, with a plan like that, I guess we don¡¯t have to worry too much. Still, I¡¯d rather not test it if we don¡¯t have to. Also, most True Demons have means to destroy sources¡­ it¡¯s not unheard of. I myself obviously can do it. I assume you can as well.¡±

    Sarah agreed. ¡°True. Even then we¡¯ll need to investigate and keep an eye on this person. We should find out more about her before we cross paths again.¡±

    Nami smirked. ¡°Fine by me. But if we do fight her again, I want to see how she holds up against me.¡±

    Sarah sighed. ¡°Just don¡¯t underestimate her.¡±

    Nami grinned. ¡°I never do. Well¡­ maybe sometimes.¡±

    With that, the conversation shifted, but the thought of this person lingered in Sarah¡¯s mind.

    ***

    Alexia walked through the corridors of the eastern hideout, her eyes looking around the aftermath of what looked like a massacre. The air was thick with the metallic scent of blood, and the torches barely illuminated the darkened halls. Corpses littered the ground, some with brutal wounds that spoke of inhuman strength and precision. It had been days since the Theocracy had extracted information from the Princess of Grand Valka, revealing that a magical artifact had been stolen and had been hidden within this very place. But now, it seemed they had arrived too late.

    She had barely managed to convince the Cardinals to let her come on this mission. They were always hesitant to allow their greatest asset to venture into danger. In the end, they had relented, but only under strict conditions. Two support mages¡ªDerick and Elara¡ªhad been assigned to accompany her, their primary task being to use suppression magic in any powerful foes she might encounter. The Theocracy couldn''t afford to take risks with her. They had made that clear.

    Derick, a tall man with dark brown hair and silver glasses, emerged from a side room with a frustrated expression. His dark-blue robes bore the emblem of the Theocracy, a golden sunburst, embroidered into a grey fabric.

    "Nothing," he reported, his tone filled with disappointment. "We''ve searched the storage rooms and the main vault. If the artifact was here, it''s gone now."

    Alexia sighed, crossing her arms. "I had a feeling that would be the case. The hideout has clearly been attacked. Judging by the sheer destruction, whoever did this was relentless. Perhaps it was that girl I fought earlier."

    Elara, a petite woman with auburn hair tied into a tight bun, stepped forward. Her green eyes gleamed in the dim light. "The Cardinals sent us to recover an item that could summon a group of monsters. We may not know its exact scale, but such power belongs in the hands of the Shield of Humanity¡ªnot in the possession of some disgusting demi-human or heteromorphic," she stated, a note of disdain in her voice. "I''ve heard rumors that this organization harbors quite a few of them."

    A sudden chill filled the air.

    Alexia turned to face Elara, her purple eyes shining with barely restrained anger. The pressure of her presence alone made the air heavy, causing Elara to visibly flinch. She immediately bowed her head in regret.

    "I-I apologize, Lady Alexia. I did not mean¡ª"

    "Be careful of what you say around me," Alexia warned, her voice cold and sharp as a blade.

    Elara flinched again, panic creeping into her expression. "O-Of course, Lady Alexia! But you are clearly different from those disgusting things¡ª"

    Alexia¡¯s glare intensified. "Don''t make things worse for yourself."

    Dercik, sensing the rising tension, quickly stepped in. "I''m sure Elara didn''t mean anything by it," he said smoothly, raising his hands in a placating gesture. "She simply spoke without thinking. Let''s focus on the mission."

    Alexia exhaled slowly, forcing herself to let it go. This obviously wasn''t the first time she had encountered such rhetoric within the Theocracy, but it never failed to irritate her.

    "Fine," she muttered. "We''ll report back that the artifact is no longer here. But we need to figure out who was responsible for this attack. If they have the artifact, we can''t let them keep it."

    Derick nodded. "Agreed. There may be clues among the bodies. Some of them were killed in different ways. It¡¯s possible that more than one attacker was involved."

    Alexia glanced down at a particularly gruesome corpse¡ªa man whose body had been torn in half. His face was twisted in horror, frozen in the moment of his brutal death.

    "Then let''s find out who did this," she said, her voice resolute.

    They continued their search, stepping over fallen bodies and broken weapons. If the artifact was truly gone, they needed to determine its fate. And if that girl from before was involved in this massacre, then Alexia would have to find her again.

 The One Who Brings Death: Act 4, Chapter 1

    Act 4: The Council of Demons

    Chapter 1

    Sarah, Arya, and Nami stepped into a humble tavern by the bordering woods, the wood floorboards cracking underfoot. A scent of old wood, as if nothing had ever changed in that place for many, many years, drifted through the air, but there also was the smell of whiffs of meat, perhaps from the kitchen. Not many individuals were in the lounge; only a few travelers scattered here and there in the room, some discussing, some only drinking wordless. There was a fireplace over the corner, warming the place.

    Nami let out a small sigh as she looked around. ¡°Did we really have to stop?¡± she asked. Her tone wasn¡¯t exactly annoyed, but it carried the impatience of someone who preferred to keep travelling nonstop.

    Nami let out a small sigh as she looked around. ¡°Did we really have to stop?¡± she asked. Her tone wasn¡¯t exactly annoyed, but it carried the impatience of someone who preferred to keep travelling nonstop.

    Sarah gave a small smile. ¡°I wanted to stop. Aside from resting, inns are good places to gather information,¡± she said, her eyes looking at the people talking and laughing. ¡°You never know what you might learn just by listening or asking around. Also, there usually are a lot of travelers with a lot of knowledge¡­ and the innkeeper listens to everything.¡±

    Arya stretched her arms before throwing herself onto one of the waiting couches with a content sigh. ¡°So Lena had to stay behind?¡± she asked lazily, looking up at Sarah.

    Sarah nodded. ¡°She¡¯s organizing a few things back in Mosas. She¡¯ll be joining us soon enough.¡±

    Arya hummed in response, resting her head against the back of the couch while Sarah made her way to the front desk. The innkeeper, an older woman with grey hair tied into a loose bun, greeted her with a welcoming smile.

    ¡°Three rooms, please,¡± Sarah requested, taking out a small pouch of coins.

    The innkeeper searched through a small box, pulling out three keys and placing them gently in Sarah¡¯s hand. ¡°Upstairs,¡± she said simply, but then she gave Sarah an analyzing look. ¡°You¡¯re not from around here, are you?¡±

    Sarah tilted her head slightly. ¡°What gave it away?¡±

    The innkeeper chuckled. ¡°Ah, you¡¯re too beautiful to be from this region.¡± The woman chuckled. ¡°And you have this white hair. Also, this inn is right along the road to that country ruled by demon lords, so most travelers passing through here are either on their way there or coming back. Going there is not something people from this area would do¡ªonly the bravest merchants make this trip. Of course, always thinking of making money.¡±

    Sarah raised an eyebrow. ¡°Is that so?¡±

    The older woman nodded. ¡°A lot of folk are wary of that place. Not everyone has the courage to go there,¡± she said, though her expression remained neutral.

    Sarah pocketed the keys. ¡°Interesting. Thanks for the insight.¡±

    She returned to Arya and Nami, tossing each of them their respective keys. ¡°We won¡¯t stay here long,¡± she said. ¡°But maybe we can relax a little after all the work we¡¯ve done.¡±

    Nami shrugged and made her way upstairs without another word, while Arya yawned and followed Sarah. Just as Sarah reached for the door to her room, Arya suddenly grabbed her wrist and pulled her into Arya¡¯s own room, shutting the door behind them.

    Sarah turned to her with a surprised face. ¡°Something wrong?¡±

    Arya leaned against the closed door, arms crossed and a playful smirk on her lips. ¡°Just thought we could talk,¡± she said. ¡°It¡¯s been a while since we¡¯ve had a moment without any interruptions... just us.¡±

    Sarah gave a small chuckle. ¡°And dragging me into your room was necessary for that?¡±

    Arya shrugged. ¡°Well...¡±

    Sarah tilted her head slightly as she looked at Arya, curiosity evident in her eyes. "So? What¡¯s on your mind?" she asked.

    Arya smirked, leaning against the wooden wall of the room. "My reward, of course. You promised me, remember?"

    Sarah sighed, a faint blush appearing on her cheeks. She knew this was coming. "Alright, alright," she resigned, sitting down on the cushioned chair that was by a small wooden table. She rested an arm on the chair''s armrest, looking up at Arya with amusement. "So? What do you want?"

    Arya walked over slowly, a mischievous light in her crimson eyes. She sat herself onto Sarah''s lap, devoid of any false modesty whatsoever, her legs standing beside Sarah¡¯s own, her body pressed close against her. She wrapped her arms around Sarah''s shoulders and buried her head against Sarah¡¯s neck.A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

    After nothing else happening for a couple of seconds, Sarah blinked in surprise. "That¡¯s it?"

    Arya lifted her head slightly, tilting it as if puzzled. "What? Did you want me to do more?"

    Sarah shifted slightly, her hands resting on Arya¡¯s waist. "N-No, no, it¡¯s just¡­ considering it¡¯s you we¡¯re talking about, I thought there¡¯d be more." Her voice carried an amused yet gentle tone.

    For once, Arya looked unexpectedly shy. "I just..." She hesitated, then spoke softly, "I just wanted to show you that I¡¯m not just some horny girl. That I care about you. Genuinely."

    Sarah was caught off guard. Her lips curled into a small smile as she let out a quiet chuckle. "That¡¯s¡­ really cute. And unusual for you, Arya."

    Arya shifted slightly in Sarah¡¯s lap, clearly embarrassed. "So, did you like it?" she murmured.

    Sarah leaned back slightly, looking at her with fondness. "It¡¯s nice seeing another side of you."

    A comfortable silence settled between them before Arya slowly released her hold. But just as she did, Sarah looked down, and she saw that there was a small patch of wetness on her lap. She blinked, looked back over at Arya, smiling playfully. "Not a horny girl, huh?"

    Arya¡¯s eyes opened partially in shock before a flush appeared across her cheeks. "I¡ª" She looked away hastily. "I just couldn''t help myself, okay?"

    Sarah laughed and also stood up. "Sure, sure. Whatever you say, Arya."

    She walked over toward the door, opening it, and stepping out.

    "Goodnight, Sarah," Arya whispered from behind.

    "Goodnight," she replied, closing the door.

    ***

    The trio of demons¡ªSarah, Nami, and Arya¡ªwalked along the pathways in the forest, the air was filled with the scent of wet soil, probably because of the constant rains that were being precipitated by the mountains blocking the clouds. It wasn''t a thick forest, but even so, a normal traveler would be a fool not to walk in the roads and venture inside the woods.

    Nami glanced at Sarah, her grey eyes with curiosity. "You seem deep in thought. Got something on your mind?"

    Sarah nodded slightly, her eyes focused ahead. "We''re going to gather information and get a lay of the land. The goal is still the same¡ªtake control of this country and establish our own." Her voice was calm and confident.

    The country they were entering was unique compared to the human-dominated nations that surrounded it. To the west lay Grand Valka and to the east, the Elizia Empire, an economic powerhouse with vast territories. The land they now were on was located between big mountains, with the Narrow Sea on its southern boundary. Unlike most nations, this one was already ruled by demons, meaning resistance to their plans might be weaker compared to human lands. It was a promising starting point.

    As they continued their walk, a small outpost came into view at the foot of a mountain. It was likely one of the few controlled passages through the otherwise impassable peaks. A few scattered merchants loitered around, their bags filled with goods, waiting for clearance. The checkpoint, though modest, was manned by armored guards.

    Sarah arched an eyebrow as she took in the scene. The two stationed guards wore dark grey armor adorned with a white flower insignia. Humans? She had expected demon guards, given that this was a demon-ruled land, but she thought that this does make sense and is in accordance with the information that most residents of the country are humans.

    The trio approached, and one of the officials¡ªa stocky man with sharp eyes¡ªstood flanked by two other guards. He observed them carefully before speaking. "State your business."

    Sarah offered a polite smile. "Just travelers passing through."

    The man chuckled, folding his arms. "Not many of those around here." His tone was casual but laced with scrutiny. "I''m Commander Deren of the 1st Border Control Unit, Western Region. Names?"

    Sarah gave her name, along with Nami¡¯s and Arya¡¯s. The two had been instructed to stay silent unless absolutely necessary. There was no need to risk an unnecessary "accident" and Sarah was likely far better at talking than the two were.

    Deren took a small, glowing orb from his desk and placed it on the wooden counter. "We have strict entry protocols. Everyone passing through must undergo lie detection and state their intentions for their visit. No criminals or ill-intended individuals allowed."

    Sarah tilted her head slightly. "We''re in a bit of a hurry," she said, sliding a small pouch of gold across the desk. "Perhaps we can move things along?"

    Deren looked at the pouch and chuckled, shaking his head. "You¡¯re not the first to try that, and you won¡¯t be the last. If I took bribes, I''d be executed before the next sunrise." His expression remained amused rather than offended. "In fact, that alone gives me reason to deny you entry."

    Sarah exhaled through her nose, retrieving the pouch without argument. Deren waved a dismissive hand. "Relax. I know you didn¡¯t mean anything bad by it. It''s common practice in many places. Tell you what¡ªI¡¯ll make this easy for you. Since you look like the leader, only you have to take the test. If you pass, your group goes through."

    Sarah nodded. "Fair enough."

    She placed her hand on the orb, feeling a faint warmth as it activated. Its glow pulsed steadily, awaiting her response.

    "What is your purpose in entering this country?" Deren asked, watching the orb intently.

    "Traveling and business," Sarah answered without hesitation.

    The orb remained unchanged¡ªno fluctuations, no warning signs. Deren nodded approvingly and motioned for the trio to pass through. "You''re clear. Move along."

    As they walked past the checkpoint, Arya leaned closer to Sarah. "How did you pass that?"

    Sarah smirked slightly. "Suppressing emotions isn¡¯t that difficult. I wasn¡¯t lying¡ªtraveling and business are technically part of the plan. Still, without my emotional control, the orb would¡¯ve caught an ill-intended person. It was a quite powerful artifact in terms of mind reading."

    Arya huffed in amusement. "You always have a way with words."

    ¡°Perhaps I should go get the artifact then?¡± Nami, who had remained silent until now, stretched her arms behind her head. "Just joking.¡± She said as Sarah was about to reprimand her. ¡°Well, at least that was easy. Where to next?"

    Sarah looked ahead at the winding path, one of them should lead toward the distant capital. "We keep moving. There¡¯s still a few days of walking before we reach the heart of this country. Once we¡¯re there, we¡¯ll gather information. I¡¯m interested to see how a country ruled by demons works. How the people see it and stuff like that."

    The three demons continued forward, the dense wilderness slowly giving way to the first signs of civilization, although most of the places they went through were small settlements or small towns.